Prologue
  • -Prologue-
    Shikanoshima (志賀島), Hakata Bay, June 30, 1281​

    Kim Bang-gyeong stood at the head of the table his makeshift war council stood around, the air still thick with smoke from the gunpowder that burnt corpses and ships alike. It was a familiar sight, bringing up painful memories of the defeat and shame of nearly seven years ago. Yet besides the princeling Wang On, none of the faces were the same. Gone was Kudun, their old marshal who valiantly led the first invasion, replaced by another Mongol lord named Hundun [1]. Neither was Liu Fuheng present, his injuries from that Japanese general's arrow nearly as great as the disgrace and exile he suffered.

    Yet one man from that time still was, the most despicable man in the world--Hong Dagu. His skin crawled at the sight of that man's smirk, perhaps from the brutal physical torture he ordered on him or the constant slander aimed at gaining ultimate status in both Goryeo and China and blaming his own failures from seven years ago on him. So repulsive was Hong Dagu that if Kim had just a little less loyalty toward Goryeo (yet still loyalty far greater than all but a few subjects), he'd be fighting with the Japanese instead of against them.

    "The Japanese raids are increasing in number," his general Wang On said. "I lost three ships and a hundred men last night. They even attacked us during the day!"

    "Where is the Southern Route Army! Does anyone have ANY word of their whereabouts?" the Mongol general Hundun shouted. "We need reinforcements at once!"

    "There is no sign of them. Our general needs to devise a solution to this problem...and quickly," Hong Dagu said with a cruel smirk.

    Kim looked at Wang, sometimes a reliable rival of Hong's, for any sign of sympathy, but found none. The time was now that he made the critical decision that saved or doomed the campaign.

    "We will withdraw to Iki and wait for the Southern Route Army. That was our supreme commander's plans. To go against that is to go against the Great Khan himself," Kim said.

    "We've gone against them before, haven't we?" Hong Dagu sneered. "It was you who proposed that instead of dashing ourselves against that accursed seawall the Japanese built, we attack their supply lines."

    "Such was the best option we had available at the time. Do you have a better proposal, Hong?"

    "I propose we follow those orders once more, yet this time we strike the opposite shore. They will be lacking in supplies and reinforcements to sustain battles and we will lay waste to that province and shift the battlefield, while the Southern Route Army takes this seawall."

    "Repeating our past failure is simply foolish, Hong," Kim said. "We've lost too many men already."

    "Heheheh...you just called both the Great Khan and our dear king fools for ordering this second attack on Japan. Are you claiming we have already lost?" Hong's eyes glared with menace, his argument swaying Hundun and even Wang On.

    "Give me your proposal and I will pass it to our subordinates," Kim grunted, knowing he was cornered.

    "Perfect!" Hong cheered. "You see, we failed last time because we split our forces. This time, we leave only a token force in Hakata Bay. Gather the most damaged ships and crew them with the injured and disgraced. Order all soldiers to spend the rest of the day making scarecrows and order our prisoners to dress them with gear and armour for corpses. These wooden men will be our crew, and we will keep the fires burning in the night for them."

    Kim wanted to protest, but Hong's logic seemed sound. It is said there was once a state called Usan on the island of Ullaeng who surrendered to the old Kingdom of Silla when they saw Isabu's wooden lions. Hong's trick is little different in substance, so perhaps it might work.

    Wang clenched his fist at that order, but Kim shook his head in warning that it was useless to protest. Hong needed to release his pent up cruelty somehow.

    "So the Southern Route Army will arrive and crush them for us? Ha, better prepare your explanation to Arakhan if you aren't back by then," Hundun said.

    "Arakhan will understand," Hong said with confidence. "By then, the greatest struggle we'll face in this war will have been won."

    Wang and Kim looked to Hundun, who as the seniormost Mongol commander present no doubt held the final say. He's our last chance to prevent Hong from stealing the glory.

    "Really? You're making too great of an assumption when you claim we'll be striking their weak spot. What possibly makes you think that?"

    "My trust in the Liaoyang forces in the north. We've spent seven years preparing for their moment of glory, entrusting them under the finest explorer of these uncharted lands and seas. As we speak they must be striking fear into the hearts of the Japanese."

    Kim shook his head. It all comes down to nepotism. He trusts his younger brother and that barbarian vassal of his with the fate of us all.

    "We cannot let the quality of the expedition Hong Gun-song prepared doom our mission," Kim said. "There is no proof they will aid us. Seven years ago, this same explorer found only the raging sea instead of the northern gates of Japan, contrary to what his benefactor claimed."

    Hong slammed his hands on the table, glaring at Kim.

    "You dare mock me? A single word to the Great Khan, and you'll be sent packing."

    "Do not argue here, you two!" Hundun shouted. "Hong, can you refute what Lord Kim says?"

    Hong's expression calmed down as he took a deep breath, undoubtedly drawing on the most of his wickedness.

    "Seven years ago, even that great explorer Taxiala had no clue what lay beyond the sea on that island. Yet he find out he did as he spent years and years subjugating the tribes of the furthest north. Japan cannot afford to ignore this threat. There is unrest in the north and all fear the arrival of our army from that direction."

    "I'm not at all convinced, Lord Hong," Wang said, folding his arms. "Get to the point."

    "Japan's armies are not where they should be," Hong said. "They fight us in both south and north, rather than defeating us separately. Their commanders lack the courage of their soldiers to employ the best strategy."

    Kim rolled his eyes. How impudent the man who refused to press our advantage seven years ago now speaks of courage!

    "But," Hong sighed. "It's your decision, Lord Hundun. I pray you employ my strategy to its fullest. We shall strike at the city called Mouji [2]. If you find those lands more defended than before, I will lead the next assault on this seawall."

    All eyes in the room turned to Hundun as he sat in thought, pondering Hong's strategy. Suddenly, a smirk appeared on his face.

    "Let us do both. Since you so seek glory, we will attack that port. Once we succeed, you will be the first over the seawall at Hakata. For your sake, I pray the man standing before you speaks Mongolian and not Japanese."

    ---
    March 1273, Dadu​

    Taxiala stood outside the palace, the last words of the minister stuck in his head. Unfortunately, we cannot approve your dispatch of troops. He saw his own sigh in the chilly air around him on the frigid winter day. His servant--and increasingly friend--Yanxue greeted him, nearly unrecognisable in the fine silks of the Chinese compared to those rancid skins his people wore.

    "I suppose they don't want to help?" the man said. "Too bad."

    Taxiala shook his head, his sigh visible once more.

    "'The Great Khan has his hands full,' they all say! We've wasted so much time and effort and barely done a thing up there, and just when we can finally crush those who dare attack the Great Khan's subjects, we're forbidden to move forward? Nonsense! Goryeo, Song, and Japan never mattered before, yet they matter now?"

    "Such is why the simple life of my people is superior," Yanxue said with a smirk. "Even before I was a chief, I might freely speak with them and contest their decisions and even go my own course if enough of us agreed. None of this nonsense of being threatened with exile or getting my family executed."

    Taxiala nodded, recognising the wisdom of his Udige friend [3].

    "The same simplicity that reveals baffling wisdom like the sea freezing as a pond might. If only I'd known that the first time I came to that desolate shore."

    He felt sudden anger, as if the past 3 years had been entirely futile. All his forces had done was killed a few bandits and given goods to the Jiliemi, work that mere merchants could have done. The raging seas stopped him from accomplishing his mission of crushing those rebels, yet now he learned the gods of those seas permitted him to pass only for man to block his way.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Taxiala noticed a man paying particular attention to him. His robes were ornate, and he seemed a man of high position despite his youth. Taxiala shivered at his fierce gaze, suddenly realising he may have just signed his own exile to a frontier worse than Nurgan. Other tall men who looked like soldiers began to surround that man, but to his surprise, the man waved them aside and approach Taxiala.

    "Goryeo, Song, and Japan, you say? Goryeo and Song won't be a problem, it's only that last enemy state that will," he answered with incredible confidence. "Ah, forgive me for intruding on your private affairs."

    "I wouldn't mind at all if you could help me in those affairs," Taxiala replied.

    "Help you?" The man's face lit up as a veritable army began assembling behind him. "My hands too are full, but what do you need?"

    "Permission to launch an expansion across the frozen sea to subdue the rebel tribe known as the Guwei," Taxiala said. "But, I doubt you can help me there."

    "If it involves crossing the sea, then I certainly can. I seek to cross a sea too, yet my enemies are far worse than a tribe of rebels."

    "Just who are you, anyway?"

    "I am Hong Dagu, soon-to-be victor over the rebels in Goryeo. From my position in Liaoyang, I know all about you and your expeditions against the Guwei and Yiliyu. I suppose you seek another audience with the court? Since we are both crossing seas, they might be interested in what I have to say."

    Taxiala nodded with reluctance, knowing he placed his entire fate in this man's hands. Yet he had no choice for the sake of his subordinates who died in his failed expeditions--let alone his own righteous anger.

    "Please, Lord Hong," Taxiala said with a bow.

    Hong grinned, his soldiers watching as a seemingly powerful man like Taxiala bowed before him.

    "Per chance, do you have anything extra to offer me? I will be crossing the sea myself soon after all."

    Taxiala's sigh drifted again in the cold air. Few lend aid freely. He looked at Yanxue, knowing he gave almost everything--even some of his personal goods--to chiefs like him for their aid in the last campaign.

    "I'll give you half of what I seize from the Guwei in my campaign. They are a wealthy tribe, rich in pelts of sable and seals. Some even own swords from the Japanese, others have gold jewelry. You and your kin will be rich indeed."

    "Sounds wonderful. Will you permit my men to collect taxes from the natives on that island?"

    Taxiala glanced at Yanxue. "Do you trust him to be fair and just with your people?"

    The old man laughed heartily.

    "I don't trust anyone but my own kin! Jurchen, Mongol, you're all the same to me."

    "Tax them as you will, so long as it's fair."

    Hong Dagu bowed to Taxiala before rising with a strange grin.

    "We have a deal then." He motioned to a senior officer to stay put. "The Goryeo rebels shall persist a few hours longer so the Guwei rebels might respect the righteous authority of the Son of Heaven. As for you, ready your forces to cross a sea."

    ---
    Author's Introduction

    Welcome to my second TL, Sea of Blood, Sea of Ice. It is the story of an alternate Mongol invasion of Japan, where butterflies from the Mongols launching a late 1273 expedition to Sakhalin results in surprising changes down the road. I chose this setting because it's incredible how the era of Kublai Khan in East Asia led to so many different events so far apart--for instance, the downfall of numerous states from Goryeo to the Pagan Empire to the Yuan dynasty themselves all trace their roots in Mongol invasions. There are many fascinating PODs possible in this era with huge ramifications for East Asia--and beyond--and this particular POD is one of them.

    It should also be stated that this whole TL originated as a post in my main TL A Horn of Bronze. This is because the events of A Horn of Bronze (wealthier North Asia due to changes in Alaska/Pacific Northwest) greatly increase the chance the Mongols would be led down this path. But it wasn't improbable IOTL either, given how the Mongols--and Koreans--operated in the region. With that in mind, I decided to expand that chapter into an actual TL since this era and concept greatly deserves to be more than a side story in a different TL. It's also convenient since readers will not have to read through almost a hundred chapters first.

    I do intend to keep working on A Horn of Bronze, and at some point I will stop this TL (or more like put it on ice). This TL will be to a large degree "canon" to A Horn of Bronze, which will have a mere summary or two of what goes on in Japan. Now that that's out of the way, I hope you enjoy reading this TL! The first real chapter will cover the background and POD, along with more description for who these figures actually are.

    [1] - Many historians believe Hundun (忻都) and Kudun (忽敦) were names for the same Mongol general involved in the invasions of the Japan, but for the sake of this story I will keep them separate.
    [2] - Mouji is today part of modern Kitakyushu, but was a seaport of note in medieval times
    [3] - I cannot find much on Yanxue (and the source I found the Chinese spelling of his name and information on him won't let me copy-paste, sorry), but Chinese sources state he was an ethnic Udige man who informed Taxiala's force they might cross the Strait of Tartary during winter. His personality is fictional, as is his position as a chief in Udige society, being a friend of Taxiala, or traveling to Dadu.
     
    Chapter 1-Obstacles
  • -I-
    "Obstacles"

    Near Souya Strait, southern Karafuto, April 16, 1274​

    Taxiala rode his horse alongside his elite bodyguard of Mongol warriors in their armor, looking every which way for any signs of an ambush in the snowy forest. He kept one hand on a javelin, the other hand on his horn in the event those fur-clad Gilemi showed up once again. Already he'd lost too many horses to their lethal poisoned arrows. His lieutenants and bodyguards held bows already notched with arrows, their steeds advancing at a slow trot in even more wary watch.

    He halted as he noticed a patch of bright sunlight, stopping the whole force and causing a bit of a commotion. Yet confidence glances to his lieutenants quieted the disease. He looked behind him, summoning a man in fur cloaks and hat with distinct whorls and stripes riding a pony.

    "Yanxue, bring me our guest," he ordered.

    "As you wish," his Udige friend replied as his horse trotted out of sight. Moments later he reappeared with two footsoldiers walking alongside his pony escorting a third man. Taxiala found strange as always the man's distinctive appearance, with his heavyset eyes and nose, incredibly thick black beard, and stout bones. His white and blue robes with their endless whorls and patterns stood out among the armed soldiers, clearly clothing for a man who'd rather be sitting around the campfire on a day as cold as this.

    "Tell me, how much further to the Japanese," Taxiala asked. Yanxue translated, speaking with the man that awful gutteral language the two understood [1]. The bearded man seemed to be laughing at an increasingly frustrated Yanxue in disbelief.

    "What's he saying, and why is he mocking me?" Taxiala demanded, but Yanxue simply shrugged.

    "He thinks your question's too ridiculous to consider answering. Says you'd have better luck walking back home and finding another way."

    Taxiala clenched his javelin harder at the Gilemi man's mockery.

    "The hell does he mean by that! How many days must we travel to reach Japan, the ones he bought that fine sword from?"

    Yanxue sighed, trying to reason with the smug Gilemi before shoving him into the arms of his captors.

    "He's making jokes about how we must pray to the gods so the fish let us ride their backs if we want to go to Japan," Yanxue replied. "Whatever the hell that means."

    Taxiala thought about it for a minute and then his eyes widened as the realisation struck him--there was another island between here and Japan. Taxiala shook his head, unable to believe what this man was telling him. Somehow, this barbarian warrior at the edge of the world had just disproved centuries and centuries of scholars.

    "Ask him the quickest path to the sea," Taxiala said. His subordinate did as told, but the Gilemi man simply gestured forward with a bemused grin. Taxiala sighed, frustrated with the man as he ordered his party forward. No matter what, they'd find the answer before long.

    As soon as they exited the grove of trees, Taxiala smelled it immediately--the scent of salt in the air. He looked at his guards and ordered them to dash ahead with him. There he saw that sight he never expected to see--the great cliffs of the ocean appeared before him. In the clear distance, he saw the hazy outline and hills of a most distant land.

    "It seems like we must cross two seas then. May the Great Khan forgive us if we're unable to do so," Taxiala said to his lieutenant. He took a deep breath, knowing his mission just became endlessly more complicated.

    Behind him, Yanxue and the rest of his soldiers finally caught up to them.

    "So he was telling the truth. Hmm, I never expected this to lay in our way. Perhaps it too freezes over?"

    "Ask that Gilemi bastard if it does or not," Taxiala said. Yanxue posed the question to the captive, but the man simply smirked and looked at Taxiala as if he were crazy.

    "He wonders what sort of madman thinks the entire ocean freezes so that we could cross."

    Taxiala clenched his fist, trying to sort through his disappointment.

    "He's useless to us. Strip him of his clothes and toss him over the edge." He's nothing more than an extra mouth to feed who might just betray us in the night.

    "Excuse me, my lord? He seems to be high ranking and I'm sure your Great Khan would like to see him as a captive."

    "The Gilemi have far too many petty headmen like him. Deal with this one now, and we'll catch ten later."

    Yanxue relayed the order to the guards and Taxiala looked away as they carried out their brutal task. The Gilemi man shouted words of protest in his own language to no avail as Taxiala gazed at the sea.

    "Tell him to pray to his gods that they might cause the fish to allow this man to ride on their backs," Taxiala said. Yanxue repeated his words in his own language as the man was tossed naked into the sea. Seeing the source of his frustration struggle fruitlessly against the cold water barely alleviated his mood, and whatever hope of the man serving as an offering so that whatever gods ruled this country might freeze this strait solid dissipated as he plunged beneath the water.

    If it were so easy to remove a big obstacle as a small obstacle, would we have obstacles at all? Taxiala sighed as he tried figuring out his next course of action.

    ---
    Near Souya Strait, southern Karafuto, April 30, 1274​

    Taxiala and his lieutenants huddled around the fire, watching a great meaty leg of reindeer twirling on it dripping fat into the flames and emitting a most fragrant smell. The warmth and imminent feasting was quite a pleasurable distraction from the frigid waste of this land. Taxiala wondered if he chose an accursedly frigid spring for his campaign or if this land was always so cursed.

    One thing was for sure--Taxiala knew he was cursed.

    His officers around the fire looked eager to join in the feasting, beside one man Taxiala noted from the corner of his eye.

    "What's his problem?" he asked Yanuxe, the stripes and patterns of his Udege cloak and hat standing out from the Jurchen and Mongol wear of Taxiala's other comrades.

    "That was his reindeer," Yanxue laughed. "Some damned fool let it roam too far from the camp and one of our hunters shot it." He held up a long, narrow chunk of wood with a strip of leather attached before throwing it into the flames with a shower of sparks. "This was that beast's collar. Let that collar continue to serve this beast in the afterlife."

    Taxiala chuckled to himself. Their mistake had given them a delicious meal they wouldn't have received otherwise. And besides, that Yiliyu chief might just as soon turn hostile again.

    "It's not a laughing matter," Yanxue said. "If my people killed your horse and ate it, you'd be furious and want us punished. Fortunately, he'll forgive you if you hunt him a reindeer and let him do with it as he pleases."

    Taxiala pondered the man's words before looking at one of his lieutenants.

    "Tata'erdai, at sunrise assemble a hunting party and kill as many reindeer as you can for this man." We need the allegiance of as many barbarians as possible. The Yiliyu are too close to our supply lines at Nurgan and must be kept subdued.

    "Just this man? My men can kill a lot of reindeer, might as well have enough to provision an entire fort," Tatardai said.

    Before Taxiala could respond, an idea suddenly struck him. He looked around at his encampment, counting well over a dozen campfires whose glow remained uncloaked by even the tall trees. An entire fort?

    He grinned with pride. An entire fort would make not only subduing the local Gilemi tribes easy, but allow them to punish the Gilemi on the other side and perhaps even attack Japan.

    "While you're out hunting, look for a site to establish a permanent fort." Taxiala turned to his other chief lieutenant. "You as well, Yangwuludai. With any luck, we'll be successful enough the Great Khan will grant us permission for even more forts, and perhaps rulership in this land."

    ---​
    In the 13th century, the greatest land empire in history formed on the northern steppes of Eurasia under the banner of Temujin--later Genghis Khan--and his descendents. With the strength of their horse archers and disciplined, organised forces, they defeated countless opponents from the Jin Dynasty of China to the great shahs of Khwarezm to the knights of Poland and Hungary. Although their conquests were marked by great violence and the deaths of millions, by placing so much of the once-fractured world under a single ruler, the Great Khan, the Mongols brought an era of unprecedented peace and prosperity.

    Even decades after the death of Genghis Khan in 1227 and the empire's nominal division between his sons and grandsons, the Mongol Empire continued its expansion. They struck Europe, India, and the Levant, continuing their fight against enemies as diverse as the Delhi sultans, the Seljuks of Rum, and the nobles of Hungary. Yet their greatest effort by far were the Chinese. In seeking to rule this land, the Mongols first crushed their ancestral enemy, the Jurchens who ruled the Jin Dynasty, destroying them in 1234 with the aid of the other great enemy of the Jurchen, the Southern Song Dynasty. Soon after, the Mongols and Southern Song were themselves at war, where over the course of the next few decades the Mongols grinded them down through brutal campaigning.

    The Mongols assumed the mantle of ruler of North Asia thanks to their conquest of the Jin, but establishing control in that region took much time. They came into conflict with the Korean Goryeo Kingdom, which despite its auspicious beginnings in 1231 with the defection of the frontier general Hong Bok-wan (洪福源) and his substantial powerbase, took until the end of 1257 before the series of wars came to its bitter end. At the same time, the Mongols faced troubles in their subjugation of former Jin lands in the region, accomplished only through powerful local vassals such as Hong Bok-wan's descendents who settled Koreans in the region known as Liaoyang, along with those three households descended from Genghis Khan's brothers. Mass resettlement of thousands of loyal Korean, Chinese, and Mongol households followed.

    Shortly after in 1259 Möngke Khan, leader of the Mongol Empire, died during a siege in southern China. His rule had been broadly successful, but he delegated increasing authority to his cousins and others in distant regions of the empire such as Russia and the Middle East. He also failed to secure succession for his favoured son Ariq Böke. His other son Kublai, backed by less-traditionalist forces within China, Europe, and the Middle East, wrested control of the Mongol Empire from Ariq Böke and became its Great Khan, yet in the process permanently fractured it. He built a new capital Dadu (大都) within northern China in 1266 and in 1271 declared himself Emperor of the Great Yuan (大元) and holder of the Mandate of Heaven. This was intended to gain support within China against the still-powerful Southern Song.

    As the campaign against the Southern Song continued, another great potential enemy in East Asian remained for the Yuan--the Kamakura Shogunate of Japan, which was a prominent trading partner of Southern Song and thus a potential enemy. This government had ruled Japan since the victory of Minamoto Yoritomo in 1185 over his regional rivals, establishing a parallel bureaucracy to the imperial court in Kyoto aimed at governing the many provinces of Japan. Yoritomo became the most powerful man in Japan, gravely weakening the authority of the imperial court and its civilian administration from his own seat at Kamakura, far to the east of Kyoto.

    Yet at the time of the Yuan-Japanese confrontation, Yoritomo's successors had long since lost power themselves to their former allies, the Houjou clan. The Houjou clan ruled as shikken (執権), or regent, for a succession of shoguns from other branches of the imperial family. All were enthroned as children, and all were deposed--usually forced into the monastery--by the time they were old enough to pose a threat to the Houjou clan's powerbase. Subsequently, the Houjou clan defeated an attempt at imperial restoration in 1221 (the Joukyu War) and in 1247 purged those who sought to restore the shogun to power, thereby reigning supreme over Japan.

    Unfortunately, Houjou dominance was wholly dependent on powerful Houjou leaders such as shikken Houjou Tokiyori (北条時頼), who named his kinsmen to prominent positions before retiring, thereby creating a dictatorship of the Houjou clan. But Tokiyori himself died only a few years after, thereby ensuring there would be an ever-present conflict between the interests of the shogunate and the interests of the Houjou clan. This conflict was expressed in the tensions between direct vassals of the Houjou clan, termed miuchibito (御内人), and direct vassals of the shogunate, termed gokenin (御家人). Tensions between these factions of powerful vassals would mark Japanese politics for decades to come, as they alraedy had--political purges were not unknown.

    Kublai demanded the submission of the Japanese in 1266, but his letter did not reach Japan until 1268. When it did, the Houjou clan rejected the demand, ostensibly at the advice of the Zen monks his clan patronised, many of whom came as exiles from Southern Song. It met little better fate with the imperial court in Kyoto, who viewed it as an insult to their authority. Both parties, in particular the Shogunate, considered it a declaration of war and immediately began to make preparations for an invasion under the guidance of the new shikken, Houjou Tokimune.

    Initially, the Japanese planned to strike first. After purging a number of potential threats, including his older brother, Tokimune ordered two favoured military leaders in Kyushu, Shouni Tsunesuke (少弐経資) and Otomo Yoriyasu (大友頼泰), to command an invasion force against Goryeo to drive out the Mongols, planned for five years in the future in March 1276. At the same time, these two leaders were entrusted with building a defensive wall at Hakata Bay, the most likely place of a Mongol invasion.

    The invasion took years for the Mongols and their Korean allies to prepare, in light of the ongoing conflicts with Southern Song and revolts in Korea. The latter were indeed a serious matter, for they involved the elite units of Goryeo's military regime, the Sambyeolcho (三別抄), who sought to install their own puppet king of Goryeo [2]. Hong Dagu (洪茶丘), son of Hong Bok-wan and by now a thorough Yuan patriot, led Yuan forces who aided Goryeo's monarchy in ousting the pretender and his followers. The Sambyeolcho were brought under control and as their final act, executed their own leader Im Yumu (林惟茂) before being disbanded by Goryeo's king Wonjong (高麗).

    Yet radicals within the Sambyeolcho refused to recognise Wonjong's order and continued their resistance. Alongside local Korean forces under famed general Kim Bang-gyeong (金方慶), the Yuan suppressed the rebellion with utmost brutality. Hong Dagu personally executed those members of the royal family who supported the rebellion and in 1273 executed every single rebel caught alive. This won him the approval of the Mongols, who gave him the important task of shipbuilding and logistics for the Japanese invasion.

    Hong's activities were unpleasant for the people of Goryeo. He ordered hundreds of ships built and fully stocked with provisions. He lived lavishly, extorting the Goryeo court for fine clothing for him and his subordinates. His soldiers took supplies by force from the local people, breaking into homes and often stealing for themselves. A vast number of Koreans were forced into every aspect of shipbuilding, from cutting and processing the timber to assembling the ships.

    At this time, the Mongols already sought to probe the defenses of Japan through an unlikely place--the most distant north on Japan's northernmost island of Karafuto. Already in 1264, the Yuan under the general Shide (great-grandson of Genghis Khan's famous general Muqali of the Jalair tribe) aided the local Jiliemi people (吉列迷) against their rivals the Guwei (骨嵬) and Yiliyu (亦里于). Such a conflict occurs in the context of the Guwei (best known as the Ainu) migrating north to Karafuto where they joined their kin already there in attacks on the Guwei while the Yiliyu (or Uilta) were enemies from the mainland [3]. As the Jiliemi submitted to the Yuan, the Yuan dispatched a general named Taxiala (塔匣剌) to subdue them.

    These expeditions failed due to weather on the Strait of Tartary, but in 1273, Taxiala learned from a native man named Yanxue the strait freezes over in the winter. He petitioned the Yuan court for another expedition. Although initially rejected, Taxiala encountered a new ally who enthusiastically listened to his ideas--Hong Dagu. Hong found the idea of a northern diversion in the attack on Japan compelling and helped win over Kublai Khan himself. Thus Taxiala was granted a force to launch a winter expedition to aid the Jiliemi and ideally menace the north of Japan [4].

    Just the mere rumours of the invasion in Japan rose tensions throughout society. Nichiren Buddhism, one of the new schools of Buddhism which reshaped religion in Japan during the 12th and 13th century, exploded in popularity as its founder Nichiren (日蓮) warned of Yuan intentions toward Japan, a coming invasion brought about by the decline of dharma and neglect of the Lotus Sutra. Deemed an intolerant zealot by his enemies and subversive by the Kamakura Shogunate (patrons of Zen Buddhist monks condemned by Nichiren much as he condemned all other schools of Buddhism), he and his followers were persecuted yet no amount of persecution seemed to stamp out his religion. The message of salvation being achievable in this life and Nichiren's appeal to the people ensured its popularity.

    One such follower of Nichiren Buddhism was Andou Gorou (安藤五郎), head of the Andou clan and one of the most powerful rulers in the north of Japan. He held the position of Ezo kanrei which signified his rule over all the northern islands of Japan and controlled a powerful navy, the Andou-suigun (安東水軍). In addition, he ruled the port of Tosa, the wealthiest port in Japan's north which controlled trade with the Ainu and other northern peoples. Like his predecessors the Oshu Fujiwara, his clan held deep roots among the indigenous people of Japan's north and he commanded great respect among them, hence the family's personal title of leadership, hi-no-moto shogun (日の本将軍) [5].

    Lord Andou was not just a supporter of Nichiren, but a devout partisan. He demanded the promotion of Nichiren Buddhism among his people, especially in light of the Mongol threat. Pure Land Buddhism and traditional beliefs were suppressed by his decree. The people of the north rose up in revolt in 1268, an event Nichiren described as a great disaster. Andou managed to suppress the worst of it, yet it would continue smoldering year after year. Taxes were not collected and banditry widespread. Kinsmen of the rebels who lived in Ezo even launched raids across the Tsugaru Strait. The region was cast into chaos, not the least as other branches of the Andou clan began to view the revolt as a danger to their personal power [6].

    The Mongols learned of this ongoing disaster in the north of Japan from an Ainu prisoner captured by Taxiala's expedition. Hong Dagu even sought to delay the expedition so Taxiala might finish subduing Karafuto and draw away even more Japanese soldiers. Regardless, such advice was not taken, and the invasion of Japan was to commence as scheduled.

    Taxiala's efforts succeeded in one respect. Despite the long journey down the Heilong River followed by dangerous ice floes and harsh weather conditions on the Strait of Tartary, the Mongols captured or killed a number of Ainu headmen and nominally obtained the submission of all Ainu living on Karafuto. In addition, he became the first from the mainland to confirm that Karafuto and Ezo were not connected, as was commonly believed by Chinese (and Japanese) scholars of the time.

    Yet having brought few boats, all Taxiala could do was send scouts across the strait to Ezo, half of whom ended up killed by Ainu warriors with their notorious poison arrows. In April 1274 established a fortress named Guohuo (果夥) at the southernmost point of the island, stationing primarily Jurchen and Nivkh warriors who were granted wives from captured Ainu women.

    Meanwhile, word of the Mongols in the north reached the Andou clan via allied Ainu tribes. Andou Gorou petitioned the Kamakura shogunate's government, the bakufu (幕府), for funds to equip an army as well as additional reinforcements, but his request was denied. The impending invasion in the south was too important and the bakufu believed (probably rightfully) that Andou was exaggerating the threat to suppress his clan's internal issues. To Nichiren, this was yet more proof the bakufu was shirking its duties.

    On November 2, 1274, the Yuan fleet set off from the port of Happo in southeastern Korea. It was a sizable force of 20,000 men, led by the general Kudun, a veteran of the Song campaign [7]. The bulk of the soldiers were Koreans from Goryeo, led by the victors of the Sambyeolcho Rebellion Kim Bang-gyeong, Hong Dagu, and Wang On. Han Chinese general Liu Fuheng (劉復亨), veteran of the campaigns against Southern Song, rounded out the leaders of the campaign. Their target was Hakata Bay on the southern island of Kyushu, where they would seize the port of Hakata before marching inland and taking Dazaifu, seat of Kyushu's local government [8].

    Japanese preparations were hurried, but competent. Taxes were raised to equip thousands of warriors and assembled fortifications in Kyushu, while the shugo (守護, shogunate military governors) of Kyushu were dispatched from Kamakura to their local provinces to eliminate bandits and other hostile elements [9]. Shouni Tsunesuke and Otomo Yoriyasu, initially leaders of the planned invasion of Korea, naturally took the role of leading the defense of Kyushu. Priests were ordered to make prayers for Japan's victory, and the Emperor himself visited the shrine of Hachiman, the god of war. The heavyhandedness at which the shogunate went about these orders was likely to strengthen their own position, a criticism alluded to by Nichiren's continued criticism.

    The Japanese strategy aimed at defense in depth. Aside from the greatest concentration defending Hakata Bay, each vassal was to conduct defense with their own forces and grind the Mongols down until they retreated. This strategy led to the valiant yet doomed last stands on the islands of Tsushima and Iki between Korea and Japan and the deaths of local lords Sou Sukekuni (宗助国) and Taira no Kagetaka (平景隆). Many islanders there were enslaved and massacred, carried off to Korea or forced to provide services to the Mongol forces.

    The Mongols then attacked the outnumbered Japanese defenders at Hakata Bay on November 19, where 6,000 of them met around 10,000 Mongols. Mongol tactics aimed at annihilation were completely new to the Japanese who fought in a regimented and honourable manner. Yuan infantry fought in tight, coordinated formation, eliminating Japanese warriors who fought individually. Their technology was superior, including primitive rockets and large grenades launched from catapults known as thunder crash bombs that struck terror into Japanese ranks.

    Although the Japanese gradually fled the field throughout the day from the Yuan's superior technology and numbers, some leaders such as Shouni Kagesuke (少弐景資) (younger brother of the Japanese commander Tsunesuke) and his warriors remained. These warriors continued fighting against the Mongols, occasionally achieving great results as the enemy's fatigue increased. Among these was the crippling injury dealt to Liu Fuheng, shot with an arrow from afar by Kagesuke. Additionally, the Mongol force began running low on supplies, including gunpowder weapons and arrows. This let the Japanese escape in the night to Mizuki Castle outside Dazaifu, built 600 years prior specifically to defend against invasion from the continent.

    Yet the Yuan forces did not continue their advance. The injuries to Liu Fuheng and continued ambushes from the Japanese rear guard unnerved the Yuan forces. They ordered their men to pillage Hakata as they assembled a war council. While Mongol commander Kudun wished to press the attack, Hong and Liu believed their forces were insufficient and too exhausted to repel potential Japanese ambushes. Further, it was worried that Japan might assemble a larger army and crush them. With hulls full of pillage, heads, and prisoners, the Mongols thus decided to return.

    While historians debate the causes, Hong Dagu's decision appears to rooted in his belief the Japanese still had a large force nearby, as by this point he knew his northern diversion failed. In any case, the bulk of Japanese forces engaged were local warriors from the Kyushu provinces--few from the north of Japan fought there.

    The decision to return proved a fatal one. A storm brewed up and sank many of the Yuan ships [10]. Although large and imposing, their construction was hurried and poor and the strong seas and hulls overloaded with plunder made them unseaworthy. Around 9,000 men died in the campaign from both the battles and the storm, making it among the gravest defeats yet suffered by the Mongols.

    While the Japanese celebrated their success and fortune, in China and Korea the mood was that of anger and frustration. The commanders disputed amongst each other where the blame lay--Hong Dagu laid the blame on Kim Bang-gyeong's sailors and leadership for convincing him to retreat while Kim blamed Hong's cowardice and harsh treatment of the men conscripted to build the ships. All blamed Liu Fuheng for being the first to propose a retreat. Punishment from Kublai Khan was fierce--Liu and Kudun were dispatched to the frontlines against Southern Song in subordinate posts (the latter would die there). Hong's favour with the Khan ensured he received only a simple rebuke, yet he used this opportunity to spark a years long feud with Kim Bang-gyeong as Hong tried acquiring additional power within Goryeo.

    The only success ironically belonged to Taxiala. As he remained at Nurgan in winter 1275 coordinating military actions, he was not able to receive any blame for his own failure. When he finally returned to Shangdu that summer, he brought with him ten captive Ainu chiefs along with sable pelts, gold jewelry, white gyrfalcons, and even fine Japanese swords and lacquerware. With this, he was granted permission to continue the subjugation of Karafuto as a marshal of the Zhengdong Branch Secretariat (征東元帥府), a post that defacto answered directly to Hong Dagu.

    As the Mongols took stock of their successes and failures, one thing remained certain--the dream of the conquest of Japan had not died. From the survivors of the expedition to Kublai Khan himself, all knew that one day, Japan must fall. Whether it fell from the south or north was immaterial, for the Mongol Empire must never be stopped.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter is also an introduction, a lengthy but hopefully summary of the main countries this TL will focus on along with some of the key players players. I've simplified things somewhat out of concern for length and accessibility. The main ATL content is Taxiala's expedition to Sakhalin, which OTL did not occur in late 1273 as he hoped. Much of what Taxiala accomplishes TTL was instead done in later Yuan expeditions to Sakhalin. Everything else is as OTL, minus the circumstances of the Yuan withdrawal. I feel that although the Mongol invasions of Japan are famous historical episodes even in the West, the context behind them is far more obscure, so I hope this good introduction is handy.

    Apologies to anyone hoping to see the 1274 Japan invasion success! I feel the 1281 invasion does not get as much attention and besides, it fit better my otherTL (A Horn of Bronze, from whence this TL originates from). Yet it still fits very well the POD here, if not even better, since it gives the Mongols on Sakhalin more time to establish a good base for threatening Japan from the north.

    The next update will also have a lot of OTL content (albeit even more obscure), but will have yet more ATL content as I discuss how each side (mostly the Chinese, Koreans, and Taxiala's expeditions) prepares for the coming invasion. As always, thanks for reading.

    [1] - The Nivkh language has many distinctive sounds not found in Tungusic language, and would logically have been spoken by an Udige man like Yanxue and a Sakhalin Ainu like this man because of intermarriage in their community (be it voluntary or forced--slavery was common).
    [2] - I won't go into depth here, but the Goryeo military regime was broadly similar to Japan's Kamakura Shogunate in that a regime of military officers within a hereditary dictatorship reduced the monarch to a figurehead. And just like the Houjou clan came to dominate the Kamakura Shogunate, the Ubong Choe eventually dominated this military regime, although it never became as complex as Houjou clan's control over the shogun became
    [3] - It is surmised the archaeological Okhotsk culture represents the Jiliemi (best known as the Nivkh). The Okhotsk culture's decline was due to Ainu ascendency. It was not an entirely violent displacement--the Ainu learned their famous bear cub ritual (iomante) from the Nivkh--but in Sakhalin it certainly was. As seen here and OTL, the Mongols eventually became involved in this conflict.
    [4] - IOTL, Taxiala was either not granted permission for another attack in 1273, or failed. His success in convincing the court via a chance meeting with Hong Dagu (which perhaps gives him additional resources as well) is our POD.
    [5] - The term "hi-no-moto", in addition to laying at the root of Japan's name, very possibly predates the Japanese state, as a similar concept was used by the Emishi, who included the ancestors of the Ainu. It is this concept which this title refers to, as the Andou clan appears to descend from local Ainu chiefs who ingratiated themselves among the Oshu Fujiwara (who themselves were part Emishi), married into them, and claimed the title and status among the locals based on matrilineal descent (which is an Ainu custom) from the Oshu Fujiwara after that clan was destroyed.
    [6] - The Andou clan's geneology has numerous contradictory sources, so I will use a personal reconstruction (so I can have more people to use) based on the one found on Japanese Wikipedia. Note that over the centuries, the clan used two different kanji to spell their name (安 vs 安)--the latter is also used for several other Andou clans from other regions of Japan which may or may not be related.
    [7] - It is believed that the 30,000 number often attributed to the Mongols is exaggerated, so I am slightly reducing it to 20,000. In any case, it seems the Mongols outnumbered the Japanese
    [8] - Hakata is nowadays part of Fukuoka, but historically was the most important port in that region (indeed, "Fukuoka" was very narrowly chosen over "Hakata" as the name of the modern city in the Meiji period). It is sometimes called the "port of Dazaifu", as Dazaifu immediately inland was the seat of Kyushu's government and a center of such importance in medieval Japan that the term "Dazaifu" often refers to Kyushu's government.
    [9] - The term in Japanese sources is akutou (悪党) and often translated "bandits", but akutou included all manner of criminals, debtors, and often people whose only offense was offending the wrong people be it local notables or the shogunate
    [10] - It is very likely that neither of the Mongol invasions were sank by typhoons, but rather by mere passing storms that raised swells. While the ships were very good on paper and made superior fighting platforms compared to Japanese ships in a place like Hakata Bay, they could not withstand high seas because they were of poor construction and in the case of the 1281, literally river boats confiscated from Southern China. Therefore, even a moderate gale in the open sea would've been enough to cause severe damage, especially if the ships were close together and crashed into each other as one source states
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 2-Preparations
  • -II-
    Preparations

    Nurgan, Liaoyang, March 1279​

    As Waying [1] stepped through the doors into the court, his eyes went wide with shock at the host of warriors before him. Those men who looted his village, carried off his sons and daughters into slavery, and slew his father and brother were not just Repunkur who obtained fancy armour and weapons. They formed an entire host themselves, ordering the Repunkur around as he might a dog or a pig. His people were up against an incredible adversary.

    The fierce eyes of those evil warriors glared at him, mocking his predicament. The tight wooden shackles chafed at his wrists as his body ached from the long forced march from his village. But as much as he wanted to strike them down, he remained calm. His gods would protect him even this far from home, and he would punish what they'd done to him tenfold.

    The leader of the men stood up while aide stepped forward. Both wore fine silks and tall hats, although perhaps not as fine as the clueless-looking man standing beside them. The leader spoke words in some language Waying didn't understood, relayed through his aide.

    "Marshal Taxiala of the Zhengdong Branch Secretariat greets you, Guwei headman. In the name of the Son of Heaven who rules the vast and mighty state of Great Yuan, he orders you to submit yourself and your people to his rule."

    The aide spoke the Repunkur's guttural language, peppering it with terms Waying had never heard. The hell is a marshal or a Zhengdong? Waying bristled at that idea, unable to shake the flames of destruction from his mind.

    "We Ainu submit to no one but those brave and wise men who lead our people. I cannot submit to this Son of Heaven, whoever he might be, let alone his marshal."

    A few warriors jeered at him as the aide relayed his reply to that "marshal", who only shook his head in what looked like frustration. He gestured and shouted something to his aide, whose face contorted into an evil grin. A few warriors led out in shackles what clearly were his two sons and three daughters, their faces blooded and bruised from abuse. Another man held the severed head of his brother, presenting it to the "marshal" who started laughing speaking his reply to the aide.

    "All of your people spout this rhetoric, yet meet only with death and destruction. Why are so eager to lead your people to the death?"

    The marshal stood, hurling the head by its beard directly at Waying. Waying stepped back, saying a quick prayer to the gods that he not be the one judged for mistreating his brother's body. He grit his teeth, purging whatever fear remained from his body.

    "You have come to our land to aid of our enemies for some unholy purpose. Why do you so viciously attack us? You are rich people who need nothing from us, or even our enemies. You have no place in our country."

    "All under heaven must pay tribute to the Son of Heaven. If you don't pay the tribute, he sends his marshals and innumerable forces after your people to extract the tribute by force."

    Waying shook his head at the response he got. Why could these people not understand? He had nothing to give these people that they could not already provide themselves.

    "I obey no Son of Heaven, for Heaven has no son here on this Earth," he replied. "Even if he did, I would have nothing to give him."

    The marshal and his aide looked at each other, beginning to furiously talk back and forth. They gestured to the soldier holding his oldest son, and the man raised his sword and cleaved his arm off in a single strike. His son screamed in pain for a moment before silencing himself out of need to appear stoic and strong in front of both his father and these tormentors. The crowd of soldiers laughed, the Repunkur among them most loudly and repulsively.

    "No!" Waying shouted, desperately trying to break his shackles. He broke lose from the grip of the soldiers restraining him, but just as soon was surrounded by far more and tackled to the ground well short of his son.

    "You say your people are poor and have nothing to give," the aide said. "Do you have medicine to give your son for his wounds? If you serve the Son of Heaven, he will dispatch the finest and wisest healers in the world to your community to heal not just your son, but all of your suffering people."

    "Y-you caused them to suffer! We were fine without you! If I returned to my land, my own healers could save my son!"

    "People from countless lands serve the Son of Heaven, learning much from each other in the process. Your healers will never reach their full potential." The marshal waved his hand, and the soldiers helped Waying to his feet. "We seek peace with your people to bring them the gifts of civilisation. It is decreed the war between your people and those you call Repunkur must end so new cooperation can begin."

    Waying grit his teeth, feeling completely trapped. He looked at his son's wide eyes that seemed to be pleading for help. I have no other option to save his life. Besides, my people will still serve me, and so many others will come to my call when I continue my resistance.

    "I will submit to the Son of Heaven provided you might save my son. If you cannot, then you will have to kill me, for I will spend my days in prayer to my gods so that I gain the strength to kill every last one of you."
    ---
    Nurgan, Liaoyang, May 1279​

    Just as soon as that Guwei chief left with his children--one-armed but otherwise healthy son included--Taxiala faced another annoyance. He was informed imperial magistrates were seeking an audience with him. A month of that Guwei man's threats were enough--he didn't need the stress that visits from government officials brought him.

    "I'm not much suited for these duties," Taxiala complained to Yanxue. "Coercing captive Guwei into submission and sitting back receiving reports is something for the bookish Chinese, not a warrior like me. I expected a marshal's work to be more exciting."

    "I know nothing about that as ever, my lord!" Yanxue replied. "I'm just here to help you deal with these people you keep dragging in. Although...there's been a lot of my own people here lately, and those of the Water Tatars."

    "They were ordered here as a reminder of their loyalty. The Heilong River is of crucial importance to subjugating Japan. If we don't have the supply lines, then we will surely lose."

    "I sure hope my people who haven't spent so much time around you guys understand that. They worry all the outsiders settling at the trading posts will drive away all the game."

    "If it did, then it would drive away the outsiders. This is not a farming country, it's a hunting country. Rest assured, your people will be compensated and become wealthy beyond their imaginations. Besides, Hong Dagu has sent his men to scout the coast and locate good harbours we might also use for supply. The burden won't fall on your people alone."

    Before Yanxue could reply, their own local magistrate cheerfully announced the arrival of the expedition from the Yuan court. Taxiala bowed as custom demanded.

    "We bring news and orders from the capital," the lead magistrate spoke. "The rebels who proclaim themselves as heirs to the state of Song have been suppressed. The Son of Heaven has restored peace to all the land."

    A few in the room, not the least his own magistrate, expressed at such achievement, but Taxiala simply nodded. The war against Song has gone on my entire life. Is it truly over? He couldn't imagine the scale of the battles that must have been waged in that country for an enemy to have resisted a force as strong as the Great Khan's for decades.

    "Very good," he replied. "What else do you need?"

    "We would like a report on your use of military funds."

    "On the orders of the Great Khan's honourable servant Hong Dagu, I have established the required colonies for supplies. Farmers of many nations, four thousand households I believe, will produce the food our armies need to support us as we attack Japan from the north."

    The magistrate looked at the others in his party, then glared at his local counterpart before shaking his head.

    "We passed through those colonies, but the people seem very poor and mostly are bartering with local barbarians for their needs. There was very little grain to be had."

    "They have only been in operation for a few seasons," Taxiala answered. "Many are Jurchens and Mongols who do not live as the Chinese or Koreans. But my responsibility for those colonies concerns only their safety and their ability to supply my soldiers. I will make sure Hong Dagu knows of the problems. Is there anything else?"

    "The Son of Heaven wants to speak with you, Marshal," the magistrate said. "We are here to inspect your efforts because they are of great importance to our nation, but you will answer to the Son of Heaven personally in Shangdu for how you have managed things for the coming punishment of Japan."

    Taxiala wondered how much was the magistrates being their usual two-faced selves. If Song has truly fallen, then no doubt the Great Khan will focus on Japan. Soon I'll be back in the saddle fighting those Ainu, and then after, I'll cross swords with those Japanese warriors Hong tells me so much about. I suppose I'll only learn it from the Great Khan himself.

    "Very well. I will attend his court. I know exactly what he demands--the subjugation of Japan. I will give him the best advice I can."
    ---
    Southern Karafuto, December 1280​

    Waying's heart sank as he looked into the beady eyes of the old headman, full of pity and sorrow. He was my father's friend and I've known him since I was young, but I have to give him orders like this? How can I treat my brother's father-in-law like this?

    "Yes, sir. I am requesting ten live pigs, one hundred preserved salmon, a preserved deer, ten preserved ducks, and a wagonload of grain. [2]"

    "MORE food? We have none to spare, Waying," he replied. "We will starve before spring if you take more food from us like you did this autumn."

    Waying pointed behind him to an ox-drawn wagon.

    "I-in there you will find a bushel of charcoal, sharp axes from the Great Khan, fine silk robes, and shiny beads from across the southern lands," he said, his hesitation and shame burning him, for right now he was no different than that bastard who nearly killed his son. "Your people can rest this winter and not worry about staying warm, and come the spring you'll be wealthy."

    The old headman shook his head and sighed.

    "We can't eat charcoal, iron, silk, or beads. You know that, Waying. Come back home. Your people need you more than ever."

    Waying clenched his fist, knowing the old man was completely right.

    "I-I can't. They killed my father and brother, they nearly killed my son had they not saved his life with their strange medicine. I'm not working for the Repunkur, I'm working for the Great Khan, the most powerful and wealthy leader in the world. I must serve him just so we might survive."

    "Some of us might, but you won't," he said. "You're too brilliant to be a mere extortionist, and if this 'Great Khan' is that powerful, his wise men will know that. You will be killed, because I know you hate every bit of what you're doing now."

    Waying stroked his short beard as he tried figuring out how a response to that. The old man saw through him completely and knew that he only served the Great Khan out of self-preservation. He was nothing like those other Ainu chiefs he met in Mongol service who were enriching themselves--he just wanted his people and above all his close kin to survive."

    A patrol of horse-mounted soldiers trotted up to Waying. All of them thankfully looked to be Jurchen from the patterns on their cloaks--he made sure no Repunkur were around whenever he extorted headmen like this.

    "Are you almost finished? It is nearly sunset and we cannot leave you and your men behind," the leader of them said in the Repunkur language.

    "They are already starving," Waying replied. "Taking the requested supplies would be too much."

    Waying winced as the patrol leader drew his sword with a sickeningly sharp noise. He stepped in front of the headman, his arms outstretched in protection.

    "Put it away, put it away! We are not doing any more violence in this village! Please, give me more time!"

    "He's right, Waying," the headman said, putting a hand on his shoulder. "You need to leave with them, for I will not part with the food. I will stay here until death, unless there's another way."

    The last of his words hung on Waying's ears. Another way...?

    "What if they leave Karafuto?" Waying asked. "I've seen them myself, there's Repunkur who the Great Khan ordered to distant villages. Can this man stay with them?" His heart pounded fast as he thought of something on the fly.

    "They can leave if they choose, just like so many Yiliyu have. But we still need their food," the Jurchen man answered.

    "I can only give you my own house's supplies and what little is left in our granary," the headman explained. "Most of our village is hiding now or desperately trying to find anything they can eat to survive. They have food, but it would take days to convince them to surrender their personal stores."

    The skepticism in the Jurchen patrol leader's glare terrified Waying. He looked as if he'd kill the headman on the spot just to make an example of him.

    "Th-that is as good of an offer as possible, sir," Waying said. "Our people have become far too skilled at hiding thanks to these last ten years of war and deprivation."

    "Very well then," the patrol leader said, sheathing his sword. "You will give us everything you have, and we will grant you and your people permission to settle in a farming garrison."

    Waying breathed a sigh of relief, but hung his head as the soldiers went to work in the village. They climbed up the ladder of the granary and smashed in the door, throwing a few piles of grain onto the ground. A pig squealed loudly as a soldier killed it on the spot, no doubt wanting to feast on pork tonight.

    "I'm sorry, sir. I'm sorry I couldn't do more," Waying apologised. "There's no way to express just how sorry I am for what you will go through because of me."

    "Don't apologise," the headman said. "Just think of how you will survive this misery you've imposed on yourself. Your relationship with this Great Khan will not last, and you will be in my place."
    ---
    Shimokita Peninsula, Mutsu Province, June 1, 1281​

    Hong Jung-hui tasted the ocean through his mouth so wide open with joy. The beach drew near, that beach where he would equal the deeds of even his father. Even the boat shaking from the high waves could not quell that intense excitement. He tried composing himself, trying to think of poems in his head he might write down, but the words couldn't come to him. Battle would soon begin, and he would soon strike terror as never seen before into the hearts of the Japanese.

    Do they have beautiful women unlike those barbaric Ainu harpies with those awful blue mouths? How wealthy are they? He had so many questions in his mind before he was shaken out of his reverie by the boat crashing against the shore.

    "Dammit!" He stepped out of the boat, walking over to the forming encampment on shore. There, his irksome ally Tatardai approached him on horseback.

    "Your men are late. Were the seas too rough?" He spoke with some level of contempt--perhaps it was for his youth, perhaps it was because of some grudge against his father, Hong didn't know.

    "It wasn't a problem. Now where is my horse? Your job was transporting all of that."

    The barbarian man pointed behind him, where an attendant held the reins of a fine white steed. Hong climbed into the saddle, looking around to take in the landscape. He noticed one of Tatardai's soldiers holding what looked like an Ainu man. There are Ainu here? [3] Hong approached that group to see if he knew anything.

    "Does this man know anything?" Hong demanded. The soldiers turned around and bowed before holding up a skewer of a charred fish.

    "He knows how to catch fish! Here, sir, are you hungry?"

    Hong nearly accepted before remembering his father's words about danger being all around. For all he knew, that man poisoned his catch before the soldiers took it from him. Fighting the Ainu so many times taught him they were experts at poison and ambush.

    "What else? Where is his village? Isn't this Japan? He must have a lord he answers to."

    One of the soldiers, Jiliemi by the looks of his shoddy armour, relayed the question to the Ainu fishermen. The man answered, and the Jiliemi man just shrugged.

    "The Ainu here speak very differently than Karafuto," the Jiliemi soldier answered. "From what I can understand, he's babbling something about 'Andong' and 'master of the sunrise' [4]. But he lives across the sea from here and is apparently a no-good ruler."

    "Another damn sea to cross? Really? Was that Japanese merchant we caught really so untrustworthy?" Hong glared at the Ainu man, who shivered in fear.

    "Make sure he never leaves this camp. If he tries to lead you anywhere, then kill him at once unless you're desperate to die."

    "Get down, now!" the Jiliemi man shouted. Hong ducked out of instinct as he heard an arrow whiz past his ear. Tch, ambushed. Looking up, he saw two robed Ainu men retreat into the brush. Hong took out his horn and blew loudly, signalling that it was time to fight. A few horseman trotted up to him in haste as the camp took a defensive posture.

    "What's happening, sir?" a soldier said.

    "There are two Ainu archers in those trees," Hong said. "Kill them at once. There must be a village around here." He turned around, watching the trees carefully. And here I thought I would be fighting those famed Japanese warriors, yet once again I just fight barbarians. There would be no wealth in that, little glory, no beautiful women, and worst of all, he'd be far from matching his father's deeds.
    ---
    The Mongol expedition to Japan in 1274 was a decisive defeat, one of the worst suffered by the Mongols at that point. Yet this by no means heralded a decline in the fortunes for the Yuan under Kublai Khan, for he had more than enough resources to arrange yet another campaign. Yet during the remainder of the 1270s, issues internal and external kept the Yuan focused on more important matters than punishing the island across the sea.

    The greatest of these was of course the war with the Southern Song. The defeat of the largely Korean forces in Japan did nothing to stop continued Yuan triumph on this front. The fall of the great fortress of Xiangyang on the Yangtze in 1273 after its lengthy siege practically ensured their collapse. In early 1276, Yuan forces conquered the Southern Song capital Lin'an (modern Hangzhou), deposing its child emperor Gong of Song (宋恭帝), who was deported to Shangdu under his personal name Zhao Xian (趙㬎).

    Enough of Song's government, including Zhao Xian's younger brothers, that the war continued until 1279. These also resulted in Mongol victories as Song's manpower depleted through defeats, disease, and defection. Their last stand occurred at Yamen in modern Guangdong, where a great Yuan naval force annihilated the Song fleet. The last emperor, Bing of Song (宋帝昺), perished as his chancellor Lu Xiufu (陸秀夫) drowned himself with the boy emperor in his arms alongside thousands of other Song loyalists. The Yuan thus united China, becoming the first non-Han state in history to do so.

    The collapse of Song did not signal peace in China however, for Kublai Khan involved himself in numerous other conflicts. For instance, in 1276 he began his conflict with the state of Pagan in Burma, ostensibly to both punish the state for its mistreatment of Yuan emissaries and to block a potential path of escape for the Song remnants. Pagan's ruler Narathihapate responded by sending tens of thousands of men to invade the small state of Yingjiang, a Mongol vassal.

    Around that time, the Yuan faced an internal rebellion from Kublai's nephew Shiregi. Nominally aided by Kublai's arch-rival Kaidu of the Chagatai Khanate of Central Asia, Shiregi's forces managed to captured the old Mongol capital Karakorum itself for several months. This rebellion no doubt delayed the fall of Song and greatly aided Kaidu's cause as Kublai's actions against the rebel Kaidu were cast into disarray for several years. He was defeated by 1279 and exiled to the far south of China where he died of illness in 1282.

    Unable to dispatch a large number of forces due to the defeat in Japan, the continuing war with Song, and internal rebellions the campaign was left to local Mongol forces and primarily auxilliaries from the vassal state of Dali in Yunnan. Despite being outnumbered, the Mongols caused the Burmese elephants to run amok by showering them in arrows, driving off the Burmese force and leaving them in control of Yingjiang and other border areas.

    Lastly, the Mongol campaigns in Karafuto continued, for the Gilemi and Yiliyu had no authority to which to coerce all of their headmen to surrender. This was a vicious guerilla war, where supply lines to the fort of Guohuo were constantly attacked by tribal raids. In response, the Mongols began a policy of seeking out enemy villages, burning them, and confiscating all crops and livestock. These actions drove the people into the wilderness and brought starvation, making it appealing for their chiefs to submit to Yuan authority. Despite this, the Mongols were constantly light on troops due to demands in more essential theaters, forced to rely primarily on allied tribes whom they found unreliable and indisciplined.

    Hong Dagu's patronage proved essential to the continued subjugation of Karafuto, yet this was not readily available due to Hong's clash with both the Korean court and his now arch-rival, Kim Bang-gyeong. Hong accused Kim of plotting to kill Korean king Chungnyeol (高麗) and ordered him arrested and tortured. Kim confessed under torture to being involved in a dramatic plot against both the King and the Yuan, which Hong used as evidence in 1277 to petition Kublai Khan for another invasion of Goryeo aimed at destroying his enemies.

    Privilege was denied. Goryeo officials had complained to the Yuan over Hong's harsh policies and corruption, and king Chungnyeol even managed to get his loyal general Kim Bang-gyeong released from prison. Hong Dagu's power was thus broken in Korea, although he and his family still held much authority in their role as supporting the planned invasion of Japan.

    It was with this that Hong turned to his true powerbase--Liaoyang. Seeing Taxiala's forces bogged down, Hong began taking a more active role in the campaign starting in 1278. He used his personal resources--and those looted from Goryeo--to both reinforce Taxiala's forces and strengthen the supply lines. Additionally, his petition for further campaigns on Karafuto met with success due to the Ezo Ainu increasingly joining the battle with their kin in Karafuto. This gave Hong access to even more resources for expanding his personal fief in Liaoyang.

    From 1278 to 1281, around 4,000 households of Korean, Chinese, Jurchen, and Mongol origin were resettled to the Lower Heilong basin and Karafuto as military colonies termed tuntian. Nurgan was confirmed as the capital of this district of Liaoyang, with 2,000 households settled there. Upstream, the Yuan established the fortified villages of Fudali (傅達里), Malhen (末里合温) and Boli (伯力), in order to keep the road to Nurgan safe. Across from the Heilong's delta, the fortified village of Nanghar (囊哈兒) was founded and Guohuo was expanded from a small fort to a true fortified town [5]. Further, two new forts, Wuliehe (兀列河) and Buluohe (波羅河), were founded on the east and southern coast of Karafuto, each accompanied by small military colonies. [6]

    These garrisons greatly improved the supply situation for Taxiala's forces, although some of the citizens reputedly starved or froze to death from the harsh, unfamiliar conditions, particularly those from Southern Song. Taxiala visited the Yuan court in 1279 and 1280, each time bearing more gifts and subdued Ainu and Uilta chiefs. A network of chiefs officially vested with magistrate powers emerged on Karafuto. Although their loyalty to the Yuan state was tenuous at best, their conflict with the Jiliemi had been settled and they were now more or less Yuan vassals.

    Additionally, Hong ordered the coast of Liaoyang to be charted and tribute collected from native villages. It seems that Hong held grand ambitions of restoring the prosperity this region held prior to its devastation by the Mongols. Although hampered by lack of resources, he succeeded in establishing military colonies at the ports of Yongmingcheng (永明城), Anding (安定), and Yanzhou (鹽州) by 1280 [7].

    The raids on the Ainu drove many back toward Japan, where some crossed the Tsugaru Strait and allied with factions opposed to Andou Gorou. From prisoners and the loyalist Ainu, the Japanese learned of the shocking Mongol threat from the north. In 1279, Andou Gorou wrote to the shogunate, claiming 1,000 ships carrying 10,000 Yuan soldiers were going to strike south.

    Andou's request must be placed in context with Japan's anti-invasion preparations. Far more dramatic demands were placed on the Kyushu provinces and to a degree all of western Japan after 1275. New taxes were raised, and Kyushu warriors were required to be on watch for 3 months out of the year and be ready at any other time. These taxes funded a great expansion of the seawall at Hakata Bay to an average of 2 meters high and 2.5 meters wide stretching across the entire shoreline of the bay and 20 kilometers on either side. All manner of supplies, including shipping, were requisitioned to support these operations.

    The north received a proportionately lesser amount of resources from the Kamakura bakufu. All warriors of Mutsu and Dewa Provinces in the north of Japan were required to patrol the coast for three months, while a seawall was to be built at Tosa with smaller seawalls around Mutsu Bay. Houjou Tokimura (北条時村), governor of Mutsu Province, was named to the post of chinjufu-shogun (鎮守府将軍), the first in almost a century. As in the past when the post signified the commanding general against the Emishi and other threats in the north, Houjou Tokimura was to command, raise, and equip warriors from Mutsu and Dewa in defeating foreign threats.

    Andou and his allies primarily used these resources to defeat his local enemies, those rebellious Ainu and other local leaders, while hoarding many of them for himself. Few of the fortresses and seawalls were built--Andou instead constructed them in strategic places best used to suppress dissent within his realm. Although his forces encountered some success at first, they were only required to serve 3 months which ensured the rebellion still smoldered as before.

    Problems remained in Japan with ability to use these resources. Disputes between those two classes of vassals, the goukenin and miuchibito, remained prominent, and organising them as a coherent army proved challenging. Loyalty was given only to the shogunate or to the Houjou clan, and there was a base reluctance to accept orders from other vassals of equal rank. Yet Houjou Tokimune was a wise ruler and kept confidence in his vassal Adachi Yasumori (安達泰盛), who was popular among the goukenin--this led him to appoint Yasumori's son Morimune (安達盛宗) to the important post of military governor of Higo Province in 1276, where he would command the local samurai.

    Meanwhile, plans for a second Yuan invasion accelerated. Guohuo on Karafuto became the base for routine raids on Ezo. Losses were high in Ezo's forest, but succeeded at ending aid to the remaining Karafuto Ainu rebels. One such raid captured a Japanese man, likely a merchant, exile, or fortune seeker [8], who informed the Mongols of both the distance to the Tsugaru Strait and its ease of crossing, redoubling efforts in that direction.

    The loss of 10 ships in a storm in 1280 hindered Taxiala's efforts at pacifying Ezo, but this merely opened new opportunities. The Mongols charted offshore islands and forced the submission of the locals. Small garrisons were established to keep order, ensuring a path through friendly territory instead of the dangerous Ezo coast. These islands were to be used as staging points for Taxiala's fleets, as well as supply the timber to build their ships.

    Unlike the large Chinese or Korean ships--many glorified river barges--Taxiala's fleet consisted largely of locally built traditional oceancraft of the Jiliemi and Tungusic peoples. These were supplemented by a variety of Korean ships. Although not as powerful in a fight as the fleets amassing in the south, they were swift and manueverable and ideal for the piracy scheme Taxiala aimed for.

    As the Yuan court assumed the sporadic riches they found on Karafuto and Ezo might be found in far greater volume in Japan, preparations for invasion took on greater urgency. Faced with a diminishing treasury and increasing inflation from the long war against Song and fearing outbreaks of many new wars, Kublai Khan set the invasion date for 1281. This time, a vast force from China consisting mainly of former soldiers of Southern Song would join the force. The fleet was constructed in a hurry by Song craftsmen, creating a force of large, imposing ships that were of dubious quality when it came to bad weather [9].

    In Goryeo, Hong Dagu once again supervised these preparations and caused tremendous hardship as he confiscated much food and conscripted people into cutting timber and building ships. Fearful of their fate, Hong faced sporadic revolts and riots from the people, while the Goryeo court complained of his deeds to the Yuan. Yet thanks to his success in Liaoyang, Hong maintained enough rapport with Kublai Khan to avoid any punishment.

    Preparations for war against Japan were rapidly accelerating by 1280. Based on the success of Taxiala's conquest of Karafuto, the general Qaradai (哈剌䚟) convinced Kublai Khan into ordering similar measures with the southerly island of Taiwan. This island was poorly charted, but known to host pirates (both indigenous and ethnic Han), smugglers, and tax evaders. He dispatched Qaradai to the area in 1280 with 6,000 soldiers (mostly from Southern Song), who achieved the subjugation of the fishermen and smugglers inhabiting the small island group of Penghu offshore. It seems that Kublai sought to open another angle of attack against Japan.

    Although successful in establishing a fort, Aboriginal Taiwanese warriors and their Han allies destroyed Yuan raiding parties with their mobility and knowledge of the terrain. Much of the army perished from disease or even incorporated themselves into the local bands of Hoklo and Hakka Chinese outlaws. The survivors returned to Penghu with barely 2,000 men left and only a few dozen captured Taiwanese prisoners. Although some survivors begged Kublai to send another expedition, the soldiers and ships were needed for the Japanese invasion. However, Qaradai was not severely punished, for he provided valuable insight as to how the soldiers of Southern Song performed under Mongol leadership. [10]

    As before, the Mongols attacked first from Karafuto. Reinforcements from Hong Dagu under his favourite son Hong Jung-hui (洪重喜) crossed the frozen sea at the end of 1280. They spent winter of 1281 destroying the last remnants of resistance in Karafuto before uniting with Taxiala's force. Together they made up around 5,000 warriors, predominantly Jiliemi and Water Tatar (Tungusic peoples) auxiliaries. Their confiscation of food from the Karafuto Ainu brought about a terrible famine and resulted in the emigration of the Yiliyu back to the mainland [11].

    There the force divided in half, with one half under Taxiala mounting a great raid on Ezo, the others under Hong Jung-hui attacking Japan. The attack on Ezo focused on the Ishikari Plain, where villages might easily be found and looted and those fleeing spotted and ran down by Mongol cavalry. Although the marshy terrain and Ainu tenacity made these actions challenging and cost nearly half the Mongol force, the Mongols reputedly killed thousands of Ainu and captured dozens of headmen. Other raiders striking Ezo burned coastal villages and especially destroyed boats so that supply lines to the subdued islands remained open and no further aid reached the Karafuto Ainu.

    Meanwhile on June 1, 1281, the force under Hong Jung-hui attacked the Shimokita Peninsula, penetrating the incomplete seawall and destroying several fishing villages. They quickly retreated upon hearing of a large approaching Japanese force and lost several ships to the Andou Clan navy. Although accomplishing little besides burning a single village and killing local militias, this short raid marked the beginning of the Second Mongol Invasion of Japan and all the turmoils it would bring. It would merely be a taste of the suffering and terror to come in the future.
    ---
    Author's notes
    This chapter is a mix of OTL and ATL material discussing the happenings in Yuan, Goryeo, and Japan between 1274 and 1281. All named characters are OTL people like before.

    At some point I may attempt a map of northeast Asia to give some reference where the military colonies are. Information on that region is incredibly sparse and often only found in Russian, Chinese, or Korean sources which I've clumsily scanned through with Google Translate. MOST of the military colonies I mentioned were OTL (although only Nurgan was important, most of the rest were just trading posts), but may be anachronistic for the Yuan era. However, there were many Yuan operations in the region, and TTL only features even more.

    The next chapter will be wholly ATL, featuring the 1281 Kou'an Invasion of Japan. After that, I will do a chapter (mostly OTL with some slight differences) covering the numerous other campaigns Kublai Khan involved himself in at this time, probably also including more with Japan. As always thanks for reading.

    [1] - Waying (瓦英) was an OTL late 13th century Sakhalin Ainu chieftain named as an adversary of the Yuan who later submitted. While little is known about him, he may have been old enough to have conceivably been an Ainu headman in this era
    [2] - In this era, the Ainu still farmed and herded pigs. Their transition to full-time hunter-gatherers would not come until they became totally dependent on Japanese and Chinese trade (including trade in rice and sake) in the centuries to come.
    [3] - There indeed were Ainu on the Shimokita Peninsula, and although the culture has somewhat faded, the language is gone, and the people are ethnically mixed, there still are to this day
    [4] - "Andong" is the Korean/Chinese reading of the name "Andou" and "master of the sunrise country" would be a rough translation of "hi-no-moto shogun." Although I'm not sure if there ever was an Ainu translation, like I mentioned before, the Andou clan had significant sway over the Ainu for centuries so even in Shimokita, an Ainu man might know of the clan and their role in his society
    [5] - Nurgan (sometimes Nu'ergan) is Tyr, Khabarovsk Krai, Russia. Although not mentioned until Yuan times, archaeology confirms it was founded in the Jin Dynasty as part of their control over that region and was important enough that the earliest Buddhist temple in the region was built in that time as well. Fudali is Amursk, Boli is Khabarovsk itself, which dates to the Tang era, Malhen is Komsomolsk-na-Amure (name is Jurchen/Manchu, I'm fairly certain I have the correct pronunciation from the Chinese transcription)
    [6] - Nanghar is directly opposite the Amur delta, just south of Rybnovsk, Boluohe is Poronaysk, and Wuliehe is Nogliki. All are on the island of Sakhalin.
    [7] - Yongmingchang is modern Vladivostok--this was the Yuan dynasty name, but it seems not have been an important settlement OTL. Anding (安定) seems to have been the Liao Dynasty name for an area centered on the town of Olga, Primorsky Krai. Yanhzou (鹽州) is at Zarubino, Primosky Krai, very near the North Korea border. I would assume the local name under Bohai/Balhae might have been known still, for in that era it was a major port.
    [8] - Communities of Japanese on Hokkaido existed since the Kamakura era, possibly earlier, but they were not numerous and dubiously "Japanese" as they seemed to have been mostly closer to the Emishi. The first wave of Japanese settlement would not be until the 14th century OTL.
    [9] - For whatever reason, "seaworthiness" was not a concern in 1281. However, they certainly made great fighting platforms in enclosed waters
    [10] - Penghu, the islands off the coast of Taiwan, was occupied by the Yuan OTL in this time which may tangentially be related to preparations for the second Japanese campaign. There was an OTL invasion of similar size and success on Taiwan around a decade later--I think the ATL success of the Sakhalin invasion might inspire a Mongol general to try the same with Taiwan a few years earlier than OTL.
    [11] - Consider this a way to keep the "Uilta did not arrive in Sakhalin before the 17th century" theory still true TTL.
     
    Chapter 3-The Fall of Dazaifu
  • -III-
    The Fall of Dazaifu

    Hakata Bay, Chikuzen Province, August 11, 1281
    The ponderous Mongol ships sailed on the gentle summer breeze into Hakata Bay. To Kim Bang-gyeong, the air seemed so humid and sweltering it might be as dense as the sea. A few attendants, including a newly captured Japanese slave woman, fanned the room as the Yuan generals sat in council. Despite the great success of his plan, Hong Dagu seemed incredibly sour.

    "You STILL expect me to storm the wall at Hakata Bay?" he said, his eyes greedy and incredulous. "Nonsense! Why am I even here? Wang On has far less skill than I do at these matters!"

    "Wang On? Call him Alatemur [1]! He lives like a regular Mongol, you do not!" Hundun shouted back. Kim smiled--it was good someone besides him was here to check that bastard. "Your expedition cost us half our troops and gained a city that the Japanese can easily cut off with reinforcements. You're going over that wall, Hong Dagu!"

    "Then tell Arakhan and Fan Wenhu to land their reinforcements there and not Hakata Bay!" Hong shouted back. "I'm not going over that wall!"

    "You agreed to those conditions," Kim added. "You WILL follow them. Because of you, we have scarcely 1,000 men and are sailing on a fleet with just as many scarecrows as we made before."

    "I don't need to follow anything, not when the Great Khan has my side on such a petty matter. We won, and our comrades in the Southern Route Army will surely win too. What else matters?"

    "You will obey your promise, Hong Dagu, lest I order my men to throw you overboard. You are the most depised man in Goryeo, and many will cheer at the news you died of pestilence, your body thrown overboard to prevent the outbreak of disease," Kim replied. He drew his sword for emphasis as Hundun stood by the door, ready to open it in case Hong tried something foolish.

    "The only pestilence is people like you, people who willingly bow before whichever ruler orders them to submit and praises them with the same hollow words. All the corruption in this world derives from actions like yours."

    "Save those words another time, Lord Hong, we're nearing the shore now," Hundun said, opening the door. The three generals walked to the top deck of the ship, guards in tow, and glanced upon the coast. The faint outline of the seawall still stood, as did the great encampment of some force behind it. Hong's eyes widened in panic.

    "N-no, I'm not going over there!"

    Hundun smacked his back, shoving him forward.

    "Oh you are, but see, you're in luck!" the Mongol lord laughed, pointing to an impromptu drydock on the beach. "Those are OUR ships!"

    Kim squinted, his eyes poor from age. Yet from what he could tell, those were indeed the sails of a few Chinese ships being inspected for damage on the beach..

    "O-our ships...? Yes, yes, those are our ships! Everything worked according to our plans." Hong's demeanor changed at once from craven to his usual braggart self. "And now I will be the first to report to Lord Arakhan the great victory we gained in Mouji, and my plan that saved our fleet from needless attrition from the Japanese."

    Hong walked off, no doubt looking for a ship and some men to row him to the shore. Kim looked at Hundun with some worry.

    "Are you sure it's wise to let him do that?" he asked. Hong didn't need anything to inflate his ego even more.

    "Let him. He'll eventually make a mistake not even he can bounce back from. Until then, let him continue to benefit the Great Khan."

    Kim wanted to complain to Hundun, but said nothing. He benefits the Great Khan, but the Great Khan does not benefit us equally. How many more will Hong Dagu trample?
    ---
    Komenoyama Pass (米ノ山峠), Chikuzen Province, September 13, 1281​

    Shouts and screams of continuing battle rose from the distance, but they had calmed down from earlier. To Shouni Kagesuke, they were pleasing noises--the cowardly foreign invaders were fleeing the field, but being attacked from the shadows of dusk at every step. The disasters at Hakata and Mouji were but flukes. We need only realise our superior spirit and we will win every time.

    Kagesuke looked to his brother Tsunesuke, whose nervous demeanor lifted more and more with every report he received.

    "It seems your dishonour at Hakata has been cleared, brother," he said. "The enemy is running everywhere they can, and rumour has it their leader is on the brink of death." Yet Tsunesuke shook his head.

    "I swore it to myself--the invaders will be driven from Japan by my sword, or my spirit will. Until then, I will remain disgraced."

    "And now we are one step closer," Kagesuke pointed out, drawing his blade and inspecting the blood on it. It seemed as if it would still function well in cleaving through hordes of those invaders from the mainland. "Now you give the report to Lord Houjou, I have some matters to attend to."

    Kagesuke climbed onto his horse and galloped off toward the source of the noise, one hand on his reins, the other on his bow. The breeze in his face felt wonderful on the humid summer evening, although not as wonderful as the killing he prepared himself to do. The invaders must pay for daring to set foot on Japanese soil with such evil intentions.

    He scanned the area around him, wondering where the enemy might show up and with instinct loosed an arrow into a bush nearby. He stopped at once, noticing a choking man in the robes worn by the enemy coughing up blood. He already bore wounds, so no doubt he merely finished him off. Content with his work there, Kagesuke continued forward toward the source of the greatest noise.

    Into the next clearing, Kagesuke saw a most terrible sight. A wall of warriors on both sides clashed against each other, the enemy looking to be nearly driving his forces off. He shot an arrow into the crowd and prepared to rally the soldiers when he noticed the cause--one of his own commanders was wounded by an arrow and gradually retreating. Why is this not being reported to Tsunesuke or Lord Houjou?

    Regardless, Kagesuke sounded his shell trumpet, trying to signal more forces to the area. Arrows soared around him as his horse galloped in a circle, Kagesuke firing his remaining arrows as fast as possible to make the enemy think reinforcements had arrived.

    Thanks to his efforts, reinforcements actually did arrive. A few men of the Kousai clan, his good vassals, arrived on horseback, followed by a few exhausted-looking footsoldiers with their spears. Kagesuke was just about to join their charge before he heard another sound behind him--his brother's retainer Kousai Norikage (香西度景) signalling to him.

    "Lord Kagesuke, we're not to press the attack further and risk more! Lord Houjou has personally ordered this!"

    "Ex-excuse me? In the moment we're about to cut down hundreds more of them? We could drive them all the way back to Mouji if we keep fighting!" Kagesuke could not believe the words he heard.

    "V-very well, my lord. But be aware that Lord Houjou will probably personally report this to the Regent himself."

    "I care not what he thinks anymore. That he wouldn't spare a single man to defend Iwato Castle and called half its defenders over to make a stand at Mizuki Castle SHOWS he knows or cares nothing of what he's defending." Kousai sat on his horse, a distraught look on his face. All the lords of these provinces know it. We are under direct threat while the Houjou Clan sits back and orders us around without caring of our concerns, and we dare not speak it. Even Houjou Tokimune, wise as he is, isn't grasping the full situation.

    "V-very well then. Shall we charge, my lord?"

    "Indeed we shall. Onward!" Kagesuke drew his sword and led at the head of the group of Kousai clan warriors. Even if he was punished by that Houjou Sanemasa or the Regent, even if the enemy was already about to break, Kagesuke knew for the sake of his clan, his vassals, and Japan that he must fight the invader until his last.

    Suddenly he pulled back, seeing an archer fire a burning arrow right toward him. The arrow burst into flames with a great crack, knocking him to the ground beneath his horse. Beside him, Kousai Norikage lay breathing his last, his neck broken by his own horse's fall.

    Bloodlust within him, Kagesuke crawled out from under his horse, trying to run toward the enemy. Yet the enemy kept moving further and further away, and he noticed a sharp pain with every step. Kagesuke suddenly stopped, taking a deep breath to quell the emotions within him. He looked back at Norikage's body, shaking his head in annoyance. Had you reported only what you needed, you'd still be alive. Damn those invaders--and damn the Houjou too.

    ---
    Mutsu Bay, Mutsu Province, July 10, 1282​

    The Japanese warriors came right at Taxiala--now that they finished seizing his ship, they'd seize his head as well. Yet he was too swift for them. He ran the first warrior through with his knife, cast aside his helmet at a second man, and lept into the water. His whole body shivered, for even on a summer day it was still frigid, yet submerged beneath it he might swim to safety, evading the arrows Japanese archers fired at him.

    He popped his head above the water and at once grabbed onto the oar of a barbarian ibune [2], its hull covered in distinctive hides.

    "I am your commander!" Taxiala shouted in the Jiliemi tongue to a wary oarsman, before repeating himself in Guwei and the Water Tatar's language. The oarsman looked at his partner before the two shrugged and helped him into the ship.

    "Thank you! You will be rewarded for your deed, but now, we must retreat back to the main fleet!" As the oarsmen relayed the order, Taxiala grabbed his soaked shell trumpet to signal his fleet to retreat. This has fast become a disaster.

    They passed directly alongside a Japanese warship, able to do nothing but look up and pray the archers focused their shots some place else. Fortunately, they were busy contending with several other ibune somewhat further away that made easier targets.

    The occasional arrow still struck the waves as Taxiala grasped the situation. Nearly all his advance force of large ships had been captured, sunk, or forced to retreat, with the ibune and war canoes either sunk or with heavy losses. A few ships sat burning, the thunder crash bombs and fire arrows effective at their job. He felt like a fool for not realising it before hand--the ibune made poor fighting platforms compared to the taller Japanese ships, and his attempts at mitigating that by using his fleet as the main spearhead failed entirely due to the enemy's leadership--and tenacity.

    Taxiala said a quick prayer for those brave warriors who were fighting to the death in that melee and giving him and the survivors enough time to escape. The Japanese did not seem to be pursuing and fortunately, the fleet flagship was drawing near to cover their escape.

    "That ship. Let me pull alongside it," Taxiala said. As the barbarian captain followed his order, the ship lowered a rope down and Taxiala ascended. As he threw off his dripping wet armor and outer cloak, he saw the man he least wanted to see--the young Hong Jung-hui, wearing much too fine a robe to be doing any fighting.

    "Well, why'd you retreat? If you'd fought more, my push would've been enough to send them packing!" His shrill voice gave Taxiala a headache just listening to it.

    "Apologies, my lord," Taxiala said, bowing before his nominal superior. "The barbarian warriors and their ships proved far more fragile than I believed in the face of the enemy warships and their tenacious marines." Damn him for making me blame our allies like that when all of us are at fault.

    "Warriors reflect their leaders," Hong mused. "But no matter, how many are still trapped in that melee?"

    "I estimate a few hundred, rapidly being eliminated by the Japanese. I escaped with only a few hundred myself. The rest have perished."

    "Tch...may they have taken as many possible with them. We need to shift strategies. Any ideas?"

    "First, continue the general retreat, my lord," Taxiala advised. "The remaining ibune are not worth saving and are useless in battle."

    "Useless? And after all we spent convincing those stingy chiefs to give us their ships and warriors! Imagine how much those gifts we handed those Guwei chiefs would've been worth! All of that wealth, up in smoke now!"

    Hong looked at the burning clouds, with anger as more trumpets signalled to pull the fleet away. Fortunately, it seemed like an orderly retreat might be made with the presence of the many large ships.

    Up in smoke...wait a minute. Hong Jung-hui's words brought a sudden idea to Taxiala's mind.

    "Set the ibune ablaze," Taxiala said. "Let them serve as fireships to cover our retreat."

    "Hmm...I like what you're thinking," Hong said. "We'll make them even more dependent on us, and we'll take far less losses."

    "The enemy strategist is an aggressive one, so we may yet even win this battle if he errs in his response," Taxiala added. "Let's hurry and set those ships ablaze." Hong went about the ship, shouting orders to his men. The few Jiliemi and other ship owners looked aghast.

    "My lord, this is not a good idea." Yanxue protested. "They will demand much compensation for those ships."

    "I know. But Japan is wealthy, and once our armies in the south have succeeded, we'll give them great stores of Japan's wealth."

    In the water around them, Hong saw distraught-looking Guwei warriors reluctantly telling their crews to abandon their ships. A few remained to crew the ships now being set ablaze.

    "May our great disaster be followed by our comrade's great victory," Taxiala murmured. If it isn't, we have wandered into the greatest disaster imaginable.

    ---
    Itsukushima, Aki Province, August 2, 1282​

    Shinto priests in white stood alongside Takeda Tokitsuna as he watched the main host of the enemy. The boat gently rocked from a cool morning sea breeze. The sun rising behind the mountains marked two months into the siege, and the invader still defiled the sacred Itsukushima Island with their vulgar presence. A morning campfire still burned on the outside of the shrine, visible through the grand torii atop the water [3].

    A small ship came up to the side of Tokitsuna's vessel with an unusual cargo--live deer. The animals looked pathetic all restrained by ropes and snares.

    "Five more deer removed from the island, my lord," a local peasant leader said. "All deer our healthy and my lord's requirements met."

    "Good," Tokitsuna replied. "Did you encounter the enemy?"

    "Not once today, just as yesterday. I wonder they are?"

    "Bring the deer to the mainland and see to their wounds. You may keep two deer for yourselves." As Tokitsuna dismissed the peasant leader, a messenger from the shogun, Mouri Tokichika (毛利時親), appeared before him as always.

    "Kamakura once again refused your request, my lord. Itsukushima's sanctity must not be violated and all available soldiers are traveling south with Houjou Tokikuni and Adachi Morimune to expel the invaders from Kyushu. Therefore, you will..."

    "'Defeat the enemy and spill not a drop of blood,' you're about to say," Tokitsuna said, interrupting the youth. "Argh, I've trying to that for two months now to no avail. It was the best idea I came up with, but will this strategy really work?" One look at Mouri's face showed he doubted it too. Once the sun rises a little higher, we will sound the trumpets as usual to unnerve them...wait, that's the problem!

    He looked to the trumpeter beside him and shook his head.

    "Don't signal this morning. Let's ensure not a single trumpet sounds from our ships," Tokitsuna ordered, continuing to ponder the matter. Surely the monks he knew would have much to say about how he ignorantly repeated the same strategy to the point of meaningless. His mind expanded from the possibility of what else he had been doing wrong.

    We've removed hundreds of deer and other game animals from Miyajima and looted the land of edible mushrooms and roots. We know exactly where the enemy is and keep him awake every night through beating drums near his camps. We've even kidnapped some of his soldiers and set fire to his stocks. Yet he still won't surrender? What is the last push we need?

    "Lord Mouri, is the rumour that the enemy covered their retreat from Hakata Bay using a fleet of scarecrows true?" Tokitsuna asked, suddenly remembering something he heard.

    "I believe so, my lord. Why do you ask?"

    "Scarecrows aid retreats, but rarely aid attacks. Will our enemy expect that? So let us build scarecrows and give them crude armor and weapons and push the ships toward the island at high tide."

    "The enemy surely isn't that stupid, my lord," Mouri protested. "They will just knock down the scarecrows and curse us for making fools of them."

    "Perhaps we send a few archers behind them and fire arrow to set the scarecrows alight?" Tokitsuna said, grasping at straws. "If we attack in the night, the enemy will be in panic and believe they have offended the heavens."

    "I-I think if they cared about that, they wouldn't be on Itsukushima to begin with," Mouri stammered, taken aback by Takeda's unconventional thinking.

    "The enemy will believe we've been reinforced not just by more warriors, but by the heavens themselves. If they're as hungry and exhausted as I think, their mind will play many tricks on them," Takeda replied. "And we might insert anything into a mind so given over by desire."
    ---
    Itsukushima, Aki Province, August 3, 1282​

    Everything seemed like a nightmare to Wang On, from the rocking of the boat to the painful binding of his wrists and legs. He hadn't slept well ever since raiding that island shrine on Hong Dagu's advice thanks to the enemy's siege, and on the night the enemy stopped blasting their trumpets and banging their drums from the surrounding forest, he awoke to the horrifying sight of burning men in ships crashing against the shore. All he could do was surrender when the enemy ships so increased in number and their attack so imminent as the wind had blown choking smoke toward his camp.

    The enemy warriors dragged him before the enemy's leader, a lazy-looking middle-aged man who sat on a simple mat in a room on his ship surrounded by two armed warriors. Something smelled incredibly delicious, and Wang On saw a plate of roasted venison over rice, much as he'd eaten before the deer seemingly vanished from that island. His stomach growled, having eaten barely anything besides meager portions of rice, moss, and berries.

    "Are you the enemy leader?" the man asked him, his command of Chinese poor.

    "Y-yes. I-I am a prince of Goryeo, descendent of the great King Hyeonjong. I demand to be treated fairly according to my status."

    "Then I expect you act like one," the enemy leader said. "A proper ruler knows temperance and gives proper obedience to the heavens. You have clearly failed in the latter, but will you fail in the former?"

    Wang On had no idea what the enemy meant by that. Was he just speaking nonsense, perhaps because he spoke so poorly the language of civilised people?

    The enemy leader and his guards arose from his seat and with a quick cut of a short blade, hacked the restraints from Wang On's wrist. Wang On's heart beat faster as he feared he'd be forced into some battle against the man, but the man simply smiled.

    "I will leave this plate of food here along with a cup of barley tea. Prove to me you're worthy of the title of prince by consuming neither." With that, he left the room and sealed the door, leaving Wang On confused at his intentions.

    "Just what the hell is his problem?" Wang On shouted out loud, completely delirious. "He uses such mad tactics, he babbles on mindlessly!" His thoughts turned to Hong Dagu, who led him into this trap to begin with. "And this damn shrine was FAR more protected than I was told! Just what the hell is this place!?"

    While the more rational part of him thought it best to sleep and wake up having completed that Japanese man's challenge, his stomach thought it otherwise. He grabbed a pair of clean chopsticks sitting by the food and immediately started eating a surprisingly tasty meal.

    As he kept eating, his head seemed more clouded than ever and his stomach clenched and burned with a strange fire that soon spread to his throat. It became harder and harder to breathe. Is this poison? Did I really just...? How can a man like me die of such plots.

    Wang On fell over, praying sleep might grant him freedom from whatever poison he just consumed. The darkest thought burned in the back of his mind that all he would be free of was his soul. Damn you, Hong Dagu. Had I not listened to such a foolish idea...
    ---
    Tokuyama Bay, Suou Province, August 15, 1282
    The tempest showed no sign of stopping. Far from the storm of iron Houjou Tokikuni expected he'd encounter as the divine wind drove the Mongols from Japan, he encountered a storm of pure malice. The gods of the sea were angry, and bringing out his anger at his fleet. Perhaps it's because we let the enemy occupy Itsukushima and devastate so many shrines.

    "My lord! The only way we can move these ships is sheltering in that bay!" the ship captain shouted. "The weather is far worse than it was a few hours ago when I last advised that!" Tokikuni grit his teeth, annoyed at that ship captain's attitude.

    "What's Adachi's son, that Morimune doing?" Tokikuni asked, peering out onto the deck of the ship. The rain had become so intense he could barely see the ships around him, let alone the ship carrying the son of that bastard whose indolence led to the invaders striking so far into Japan.

    "I don't know sir! But he's probably looking for a sheltered anchorage as well!"

    "Very well, then let's pull into there!" Tokikuni pointed ahead toward what looked like a bay. He was unsure just where it was, but it seemed to close enough to their destination.

    The blasts of the shell trumpet signalled the fleet to begin turning, but a sudden burst of wind ensured it impossible. The ship rocked and groaned violently and Tokikuni fell to the ground at once. Worse still, the ship wasn't righting itself--it was taking on water!

    "How poor of a sailor are you that you'd steer your ship like that!" Tokikuni shouted at the man. "Guards, arrest him at once and throw him over, for he just cost us this ship and its provisions! Abandon the ship!"

    The captain screamed in protest as Tokikuni's armed guard tackled the man to the ground and began dragging him to the deck. Tokikuni threw on his cloak, following them above deck to where sailors from the neighbouring ship were tying ropes so his ship might be safely evacuated. The wind and rain made standing difficult and soaked him to the bone in mere seconds.

    Suddenly, a great flash of lightning illuminated the bay to where he saw a terrifying sight--the sails of distant ships, their cabins ever-so-faintly illuminated by lanterns.

    It has to be the lights of villages and sheltering fishermen...it HAS to!

    But there was no mistaking it--it was a fleet, and based on the size of their ships, it was the fleet of the invaders. Houjou leaped to the other ship, falling on his hands on knees on the slippery deck.

    "M-my lord, are you alright?" a retainer on the ship stated, the captain of that vessel running up beside him.

    "Y-yes. G-get a signal at once that we must prepare for battle! Th-those are enemy ships! We've found their main fleet!"

    "In a storm, my lord?" the captain asked. "We'll cause panic if we send up battle signals like that."

    "DO IT!" Tokikuni screamed. "We'll cause even more panic if we let the enemy ambush us!"

    Suddenly he was blown to the soaked wooden deck as another gust of wind swamped over the fleet. A loud crack signalled the ropes between the ships breaking as his old ship drifted off, perhaps sailing toward the bottom. The horns started blowing as he ordered, but drowned out by the wind as they were, Tokikuni feared they signalled something far more ominous than battle.

    ---
    Tokuyama Bay, Suou Province, August 16, 1282​

    A few Japanese ran toward Ataghai with spears, but Ataghai was prepared. He shot his bow and skewered one instantly before dodging the spear thrust and gutting the other two men with his dagger. His comrades made quick work of the last group, as the boarding party was finished off without incident.

    "Clever of them, hiding in a seemingly abandoned ship," Ataghai mused. It's fortunate divine intervention turned this bay of water into a bay of wood.

    "That makes five ships you've captured this morning, general," a captain said, making Ataghai smile with pride.

    "Indeed. Hong Dagu will have nothing to complain about once we return to Mouji. I only regret I couldn't capture the entire fleet."

    "You can still capture many of its timbers!" the captain joked. Then, Ataghai noticed one of the sailors of the ships cautiously dipping his oar in the water to ensure they didn't strike a rock or a remnant of a ship. The sailor screamed as he pulled up a drowned body.

    "What are you waiting for, throw it back in!" Ataghai ordered. This isn't just a sea of wood, it's a sea of bodies. "There's only tens of thousands more like it!"

    "S-sorry, sir!" the sailor said, but the captain only laughed.

    "Next time, fish up a beautiful woman or something!" he joked.

    "May we be that lucky in our future," Ataghai said. "I wonder if we've used up this lifetime's luck with our victory here.

    One look around the bay seemed to confirm it. Ataghai had never seen this much ship wreckage. Even his battles against Southern Song on the Yangtze led to nowhere near this much carnage. No doubt bloated corpses would be washing ashore for months, and for ages to come, fishermen would be finding bones and remnants of the armour and weapons belonging to the countless number of drowned Japanese warriors. They must have outnumbered us at least twice over. I would have been lucky to retreat with my force intact, yet instead the enemy has been completely destroyed.

    "No matter, where will you send us next? That island where lord Wang On perished?"

    "Tempting, but they'll be expecting us there, and I fear we offended the gods with our actions on that island. For now, let us loot the surrounding villages, kill any soldier who made it to shore, and reunite with Hong Dagu in Mouji. Much work remains to be done in the south before our final victory."

    ---​
    The Yuan Dynasty launched their second invasion of Japan in summer 1281 as the culmination of Kublai Khan's drive to punish the island nation. A decisive campaign against Japan, it was to be the largest naval invasion in history up to that point. Nearly seven years of arduous planning and intrigue proceeded this dramatic moment that would reshape the history of East Asia.

    The overall Yuan leader of the expedition was the Mongol general Arakhan (阿剌罕), a long-time compatriot of Kublai Khan's who distinguished himself against the rebellion of Ariq Boke and especially against the Southern Song. Beneath him were the leaders of the Southern Route Army under Fan Wenhu (范文虎), a commander of Southern Song recommended by Kublai's favourite general Bayan, with 30,000 warriors and sailors. Most of Fan Wenhu's army consisted of warriors from Southern Song hoping to regain their status under the Yuan, while others included disgraced leaders such as Qaradai or Liu Fuheng.

    The other large Mongol force was the Eastern Route Army, consisting of 10,000 warriors and sailors from Korea under the Mongol general Hundun. Its command staff included leaders such as Kim Bang-gyeong and Hong Dagu who sought to avenge his failure from the previous invasion. As before, this force consisted mainly of warriors from Goryeo, and its ships were somewhat more seaworthy than the large river ships used by the Southern Route.

    In response to the northern threat, the Japanese under shikken Houjou Tokimune assembled a sizable host in the north under the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Tokimura, numbering around 10,000. Such a force reduced the number Tokimune might send against the Mongols in Kyushu. Although Tokimune rallied clans from all over the country, ultimately it was Kyushu's lords who bore the greatest burden. The assembled Japanese army numbering about 35,000 traveled south under Houjou Clan member Houjou Sanemasa (北条実政), expecting victory against this invasion, known as the Kou'an Invasion after the era name Kou'an (弘安), due to their coastal fortifications and divine providence.

    The structure of the Japanese defense remained similar to 1274. Tokimura's leading generals were the two leaders of Kyushu's government, Otomo Yoriyasu and Shouni Tsunesuke. While a few officials from the Shogunate were present leading their own forces, the Otomo and especially Shouni clan contributed much to the leadership of the army. Their own chief lieutenants consisted of the leading clans of Kyushu.

    The Eastern Route Army's force under Kim Bang-gyeong was first into battle, taking the islands of Iki and Tsushima. Like in 1274, Mongol firearms and bombs combined with their numbers to overwhelm Japanese defenders on the islands in the bay. Japanese commander Tsunesuke lost much of his nerve upon hearing his son Suketoki (少弐資時) fell in battle while attempted to storm the islands in Hakata Bay. Yet delays in the Southern Route Army forced Kim to wait at Iki for arrival of reinforcements, giving the Japanese crucial time to prepare. The small size of the Eastern Route Army prevented any direct attacks against the sturdy Japanese seawall and its defenders.

    In disobedience of Arakhan's orders, Hong Dagu convinced the Eastern Route to leave only a token force at Hakata Bay and instead attack the Kanmon Straits. Through swift attacks, they captured the city of Mouji on the northern end of Kyushu after a quick siege and sudden assault in mid-July, albeit at great cost.

    Fortunately for the Japanese, they quickly discovered the Mongol ruse and annihilated the detatchment in Hakata Bay using a night attack that burned the Mongol ships. Yet as they prepared to march toward Mouji and destroy Kim's beachhead, the main Mongol fleet under Fan Wenhu and Arakhan's main force arrived, seizing the islands in Hakata Bay in mid-July. Hong's disobedience was overlooked, and he was reinforced with 5,000 more men and given leave to pillage Nagato Province across the Kanmon Straits. Arakhan's force at Hakata Bay was met with the same harassing night raids, but against Fan Wenhu's advice chose to wait for the return of the Eastern Route Army instead of retreating to Tsushima.

    These events spared the Mongols disaster. On August 15, a great typhoon struck Tsushima and destroyed many ships there, yet passed by Hakata Bay and the Kanmon Straits with no damage. Hearing false news the Mongols supply line had been cut (some ships were sank, but quickly replaced), Japanese commander Sanemasa pressed the attack on August 17 after a series of night raids. Although morale was high, the Mongol ships chained together served as better fighting platforms and destroyed much of the Japanese fleet.

    Seeing the destruction in the harbor, the Japanese on shore lost morale. The Yuan army breached the seawall with their bombs and broke their lines, completing their defeat of the Japanese. The Mongols stormed the port of Hakata on August 18, fighting a several day battle against Japanese stragglers as the main Japanese force retreated to Mizuki Castle, the main fortress defending Dazaifu, seat of Kyushu's government. Others holed up in the nearby Ono Castle or the Shouni Clan's Iwato Castle--together these fortresses ensured no siege of Dazaifu could proceed.

    Kim Bang-gyeong attempted to outflank these fortresses, so Houjou laid in ambush for the Eastern Route Army as they crossed the mountains at Komenoyama Pass [4]. It was an arduous journey for the Yuan forces, who lost many from desertion and Japanese raids. Yuan general Wang On stayed behind at Mouji with several thousand soldiers, ostensibly to coordinate supplies and reinforcements. However, with the Mongols in their rear, the Japanese could not take full advantage of the situation and supplies became tight.

    On September 13, 1281, around 10,000 Japanese under Shouni Tsunesuke attacked a slightly smaller number of Yuan soldiers. Kim stood his ground as he gradually pulled back with his men, losing most of his army but inflicting heavy casualties on the Japanese. Shouni wished to press the attack, especially after hearing rumours the enemy general was wounded, but was held back by messengers from Houjou Sanemasa requesting he conserve his strength.

    Kim was indeed gravely injured in the fighting--he died several days later at Mouji. Rumours abounded he was assassinated by his rival Hong Dagu, for Hong reportedly mocked his death in a poem and demanded his be buried in Japan, lest his corpse take up too much space on a ship returning booty to Korea. However, Hong eventually acquiesced to this demand, as well as to the demand of his ethnic Korean soldiers to appoint a countryman in Kim's place--this position went to Kim's former lieutenant Pak Gu (朴球) instead, known for supervising the deception operation that let the Yuan fleet sneak away from Hakata Bay.

    The defeat at Komenoyama ended Yuan ambition to outflank Dazaifu. Instead, the Mongol force intensified their sieges. Their siege weapons proved deadly as the engineers who took the nigh-impregnable castles of Southern Song went to work with their bombs, rockets, and trebuchets. Despite the age of the fortification, tenacious Japanese resistance prevented the Yuan from storming the damaged castle. They refused to surrender even as the seasons passed, reduced to cannibalism, eating grass, for they expected at any point a sudden relief force.

    This relief force was a reserve army of around 8,000 men raised by the Rokuhara Tandai (effectively the Houjou clan's internal security force in western Japan). Although many of its numbers had already joined the main Japanese force, enough remained to land in Kyushu and keep Yuan supply lines harassed. Utsunomiya Sadatsuna (宇都宮貞綱), a talented youth of 15 favoured by the Houjou clan, led this force. In several skirmishes, he showed great skill at keeping the Yuan forces at Mouji isolated from those besieging the castles in the region.

    Meanwhile, another force was being assembled far to the north. From Shikoku, Japanese forces assembled and garrisoned Kyushu's towns in 1282, further limiting the damage the Mongols might cause. Elsewhere, thousands of more soldiers were raised, although their quality was dubious. The new Japanese force numbered 30,000 men, which far outnumbered the 20,000 Yuan soldiers in Kyushu. Taxes were increased further to pay for this force, and local lords from yet more provinces faced new duties of service. It was to be jointly commanded by Adachi Morimune (安達盛宗) (who had narrowly escaped Kyushu with his life) and Houjou Tokikuni (北条時国). These men would travel by sea, and innumerable merchant ships and fishing boats in addition to large warships were commandeered to move them to Kyushu.

    Among these redeployed forces were those stationed in the north. While Taxiala's small force of 4,000 remained limited to small-scale coastal raids, Andou Gorou knew they would return in force should the shogun order his soldiers elsewhere. Yet he had little choice in the matter due to his Nichiren fanaticism alienating many lords from him and he thus faced the Mongol army with his own forces and vassals.

    In winter 1282, Taxiala concluded an alliance with several Ainu headmen who had suffered at the hands of Andou Gorou's forces, raising an additional thousand Ainu warriors and their ships. Learning the Japanese had moved south, they invaded Mutsu Bay in July 1282 with their entire force of 5,000 warriors, intending to crush the Andou clan's fleet and open all northern Honshu for future invasion.

    At the head of the Andou fleet, Andou Gorou intercepted Taxiala with a lesser force of perhaps 3,000 warriors, with his distant relative Andou Suemura (安藤季村). However, Andou outnumbered the Yuan in terms of large ships, for most of their ships were smaller ibune of native design rather than the sturdier Japanese or Korean vessels. This made it difficult for his auxiliaries to board ships and rendered them easy targets for Japanese archers. Pulling his ships back, Taxiala ordered the natives to board the larger ships so he might render the smaller ones into fire ships. This tactic severely damaged the Andou fleet and drove them off (despite Suemura's objections). Each side suffered heavy casualties, preventing the Mongols from taking advantage of it.

    In the south, the Yuan knew the dire threat posed by Japanese counterattack. Their fleets scoured the coast of the San'you region, burning villages and denying the Japanese safe harbours. At several places they clashed with advance elements of Japan's fleet, but to no conclusive result. Cooperation between the Japanese forces was hindered by internal struggles between Adachi Morimune and Houjou Tokikuni. The latter was accused of corruption and evil deeds by Adachi, and was nearly stripped of his authority by Adachi's father, the prominent Adachi Yasumori (安達泰盛), before being reinstated by Houjou Tokimune himself, who decreed Japan needed unity in these times.

    Internal conflict riddled the Mongol forces as well. On August 2, 1282, Mongol commander Wang On (王雍) died in battle while attempting to raid the sacred island of Itsukushima. Some allege he was lured into attacking by Hong Dagu, who concealed information of how defended it was--as a result, he died at the hands of Takeda Tokitsuna (武田時綱), military governor of Aki Province [5].

    Takeda's victory was famed in Japanese history--to avoid spilling blood, he removed all food and even wild animals through the island by using peasants, priests, and disguised warriors (in later times, these men were commonly portrayed as ninja) who eluded Mongol patrols. A favourable wind blew, letting him storm the island with a boats loaded with scarecrows that burst into flames from fire arrows. These makeshift fire ships destroyed many Mongol boats as well as further depleted their supplies. Low on supplies and fearing enemy reinforcements arrived, around 3,000 Mongols surrendered. Yet this did not stop the Yuan advance, for they were reinforced by the general Ataghai (阿塔海) and his marines and the campaign continued unabated.

    On August 16, 1282, a typhoon blew the concentrated Japanese fleet into Tokuyama Bay, sinking and damaging many ships. As the storm subsidied, the Mongol fleet emerged and dashed the smaller Japanese ships into the rocks and islands, drowning countless Japanese warriors, including Houjou Tokikuni. While Adachi Morimune attempted to rally the survivors and their fleet, many were Houjou clan vassals who accused him of assassinating Tokikuni under cover of the storm. Only some goukenin vassals and their soldiers survived through beaching their ships and fleeing to the hills. Over 20,000 Japanese died or became prisoner in one of the greatest defeats in their history. Morimune was dissuaded from seppuku by his grudge against his co-commander, blaming the defeat on the rival.

    Hearing news of this defeat, Mizuki Castle surrendered on September 15, 1282. Houjou Sanemasa and Otomo Yoriyasu both committed suicide alongside dozens of leading Japanese. Ono Castle surrendered days later, and the remaining garrison at Dazaifu put up only a token resistance as on September 30, Mongol forces leveled the city and massacred the entire population.

    However, resistance around Dazaifu remained, thanks to the Shouni Clan and their tenacious defense. Shouni Tsunesuke led the defense from Uchiyama Castle, the main castle of the Shouni, while his younger brother Morisuke (盛資) defended Iwato. Kagesuke, alongside his nephew (and heir to the Shouni clan) Moritsune (少弐盛経), commanded roving patrols that harassed Mongol lines. However, both were injured and Moritsune's younger brothers killed in battle aiding the escape of the other two Japanese lords.

    Most of the Shouni clan would die by early 1283. Knowing the small number of forces guarding them, Yuan general Arakhan ordered them stormed. Explosives made clearing the interior of the castles relatively easy. On January 15, 1283, Shouni Tsunesuke committed suicide as Uchiyama Castle fell to the Mongols. Dozens of his retainers shared in this fate, as well as the Shouni clan in its near-entirety. Only Kagesuke, Moritsune, and Moritsune's young sons--having retreated south to their castles in Hizen Province--remained of the male members of the clan, each one of them determined to resist.

    Following this victory, Mongol forces reached across the entirety of Kyushu, mounting continual raids and isolating major cities and fortresses. Even after the collapse of central headquarters, it was a slow grind as the Japanese defenders proved remarkably tenacious. Utsunomiya's reinforcements along with Shouni clan remnants helped assemble resistance to the Mongol forces. Even ordinary peasants fought the Mongols with everything they had and paid a bloody price for it.

    Although the conquest of all Kyushu seemed imminent, the fall of Dazaifu, defeat of two major Japanese armies, and capture of numerous castles was but the opening act of a campaign that was to be as grueling as anything the Mongol Empire ever attempted. Losses of manpower, horses, and ships was already enormous. Worse, new fronts were opening all around the Yuan Dynasty as neighbouring powers supposed the Yuan Dynasty must be exhausted from warfare against Southern Song and Japan. From the Pagan Empire of Burma to the Tran Dynasty of Vietnam, numerous powers sought to challenge the authority of the Great Khan from both within and without. An intense era of warfare like few others would soon descend on the East.
    ---
    Author's notes

    I felt like writing a lot of short vignettes for this chapter to capture the decisive feel of it. I'm not sure just how many I will do in the future, and maybe I will even stop at some point. I hope it was enjoyable enough and I captured the scale of such a campaign, since in the past year or so I've developed a real interest for how a Mongol campaign in Japan would proceed (since too many people seem to think the next result "inevitable capture of all Kyushu" or even "inevitable capture of Kyoto"). The running inspiration will be the Southern Song and Goryeo campaigns, both of which involved much maritime action and campaign in mountainous, well-fortified lands (indeed, Mizuki Castle mentioned here was actually designed by engineers from the early Korean state of Baekje in the 7th century).

    There is somewhat of a discrepancy from OTL in that Arakhan seems to have died immediately before the invasion was launched--he wasn't too old, so he survives TTL. Also, Shouni Tsunesuke and Kagesuke's father, Tsuneyoshi, is named in some sources as the Japanese leader, but he was 82 years old and died around the time of the invasion, so I've written him out. Otherwise, all named characters are OTL as always.

    My largest discrepancy from OTL sources is the numbers. I'm very skeptical of the numbers given in Chinese sources, and to a lesser extant the numbers given in Japanese sources, which is in line with modern criticisms of these sources. Thus I've reduced the sizes of each army accordingly.

    Next update will be a mix of OTL and ATL as I examine how this invasion of Japan and the massive amount of resources for it affects the other Mongol campaigns in this era. Thanks for reading as always!

    [1] - Wang On is known in some sources as Alatemur because he was raised among the Mongols (as per a tribute demand where Goryeo princes were to be sent to the Mongol court) and held a certain cultural affinity toward them. Despite that, he was still a prince of Goryeo as he was descended from King Hyeonjong of Goryeo, who ruled in the early 11th century
    [2] - Ibune is the term given to traditional seagoing ships of the Ainu, Nivkh, and some Tungusic peoples, especially in the medieval period. They were sturdy, fast, and capable ships for transporting people and cargo, but would have been at a disadvantage in a naval battle against East Asian ships
    [3] - Even if you don't know where it is, you've probably seen a picture of the famed gate (torii) outside Itsukushima as its frequently used to illustrate Shintoism and Shinto shrines. The current gate dates to the Meiji era, but a similar gate stood in the water overlooking the shrine since the 12th century.
    [4] - Today this is Prefectural Route 65 in Fukuoka Prefecture to the northeast of Dazaifu
    [5] - It is not clear if Takeda Tokitsuna was shugo of Aki (unlike his father, who we know for certain was), but he was a prominent local figure in the late 13th century. He's also an ancestor of the far more famous Sengoku-era warlord Takeda Shingen.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 4-Spiraling Violence
  • -IV-
    "Spiraling Violence"

    Tsunomure Castle (角牟礼城), Bungo Province, June 14, 1283​

    The high walls of Tsunomure Castle stood as imposing as ever, taking in the sweltering afternoon sun as it cast long shadows down from the high cliff on which it sat. A few archers stood watch, ready to shoot anyone who dare approach. Already Arakhan had lost dozens of scouts trying to find a way to bring an army to this castle which based thousands of Japanese, including Otomo Chikatoki, one of the local governors in this region, and Houjou Masaaki, a relative of the dynasty of regents.

    His second in command, Li Ting, approached him, guards flanking him. A Jurchen man with the characteristic braid, the scars and muscles on thishe man so honoured as a baghatur proved he was just as strong a fighter as any Mongol. He carried his trademark houchong on his back, the hand cannon still smelling faintly of sulphur [1].

    "My lord, should we really be attacking this fortress? What significance does this castle have unlike all the others?"

    "Our enemy expects we'll remain in the coastal plains and has used these highlands as their base. We must prove to them we can strike anywhere," Arakhan explained. "If what we have learned from prisoners is correct, then this castle guards the route to the volcano at the heart of this island, from which we might take and permanently subjugate this land [2]."

    The Jurchen general looked confused by the explanation. He's terrifying in battle, yet lacks a sound strategic mind.

    "As you wish, Lord Arakhan," he said with a sigh. "Now just when the hell can I storm this castle? It looks puny compared to Southern Song's castles and walls. Even if there is another castle on the mountain beyond, I wager with my strength and a few good warriors I could take it by the end of the day."

    "Perhaps you could," a voice behind them said, his accent thick. "But is it really worth the men you'd lose?" Arakhan's heart lept when he heard the voice, and sure enough, he turned around and saw his desired siege expert Ismail was here. His turban, his round eyes, and his thick brown beard marked him as a foreigner far from home. Most of the men around him shared similar dress and appearance.

    "Apologies for my late arrival. The Great Khan insisted myself and my men receive a great escort across the sea."

    "Is this...?" Li Ting said, pointing at Ismail.

    "One of the most important men in the world right now, Ismail of Persia. Without his Muslim trebuchets [3], we'd never have overcome the former Southern Song," Arakhan said, introducing the man. Ismail simply bowed in humility.

    "Hmph, I would've taken them eventually," Li Ting boasted. "No matter, hurry up with the trebuchets so I might smash my way in."

    "As a matter of fact, I am late in part for I wished to demonstrate the power of my trebuchets to this so-called impregnable Japanese fortress." Ismail said, his men stepping aside for a strange-looking wooden wagon towed by a team of oxen. It looked worn down and ragged, but it was unmistakenably the great siege weapons that won the war against Southern Song.

    Li Ting grinned as a team of labourers surrounded it, unpacking it under the instructions of one of Ismail's foremen. As the sun sank further and further below the horizon, the wagon transformed itself into a series of beams and a great arm reaching into the sky. A great stone stood enclosed in the middle as a bulb, which Arakhan knew was some sort of weight that assisted in the throwing of stones.

    As night felt, the labourers hefted a huge boulder into the bucket and started smearing it in tar, oil, and ropes. While Arakhan watched patiently, he noticed Li Ting leave for a while before returning with a jug of shaojiu, drinking heavily as he talked about past sieges with anyone who might listen.

    "Now, shall we see how these Japanese fortifications compare to Southern Song?" Ismail said with glee.

    "Finally! Let's watch it all crash down!" Li Ting shouted. He jumped up, offering his jug and cup to Ismail. "To you, exalted siegemaster!"

    "Apologies, but my God forbids liquor," Ismail said, gently refusing Li Ting's offer. "Besides, I have a siege to command."

    "It's so puny compared to many of Southern Song's fortresses. A single shot, and they'll surrender!" Li Ting proclaimed.

    Arakhan felt a strange anticipation as a man handed Ismail a torch, and Ismail lit the projectile aflame. He started shouting commands to men in his own language, and the great boulder arced through the night sky as a blazing red moon. Then at once it vanished, followed by a low rumbling from its impact on the enemy fortress. A few embers burned in the distance, and from the bright moonlight, it seems a wall on the enemy's castle took a direct hit.

    "How far was that!? That's gotta be at least 250 chi [4]!" Li Ting wondered breathlessly. Arakhan nodded, estimating that was the distance to the enemy castle. He took a deep breath, processing the impressive equipment Ismail brought to the battle. We've had many excellent siege engineers and even Muslim trebuchets on this campaign, but no doubt this man is the finest at siegecraft in all the world.

    Just as they celebrated, the trebuchet creaked and groaned and fell in on itself. Ismail sighed, shaking his head as the engineers shouted in frustration.

    "Apologies, Lord Arakhan, Lord Li, these mountain roads proved devastating for my machine. But no matter, I'll have a dozen more built!"

    "Build one," Arakhan ordered. "But build your finest." He looked to the fortress, noticing the fire had gone out, yet a plume of smoke darkening the moon. "I feel this castle won't need more than that."

    ---
    Funa-jima, Nagato Province, May 28, 1284​

    Takeda Tokitsuna cursed his terrible luck. Since he woke up, he faced one disaster after another. The Mongol fleet proved just as active as he feared and even after a great battering, still maintained their defensive lines that stretched nearly across the strait. Whoever commanded their ships was a brilliant at rallying his forces. He looked over his ships, noticing a few firing arrows into the distance despite his fleet being in reserve. Smoke rose in the distance, the product of Mongol gunpowder weapons.

    At least I'm not as unlucky as Houjou Kanetoki. His poor luck led thousands to their deaths these past few hours, thousands of soldiers who'd otherwise have been driving the invaders from Japan. Kanetoki deserved to die those thousands of deaths instead.

    "Orders, Lord Takeda?" his captain asked, but Takeda could only shake his head.

    "Where are we now?" he asked.

    "The Kanmon Straits, sir. Where else might we be?" The captain seemed incredulous, wondering why Takeda asked such an obvious question.

    "Of course. Tell me about the Battle of Dan-no-Ura," Takeda said.

    "We aren't far from there, my lord. That's the place--"

    "The place the Minamoto defeated the Taira nearly 100 years ago. But WHY were the Taira defeated? Because they relied too much on the tide. But right now, the reason we are losing is because we are not relying enough on the tide."

    "Excuse me, my lord?" the captain looked puzzled.

    "Our commander Houjou Kanetoki knows the old stories well, and is slavishly copying Minamoto no Yoshitsune's strategy. But our enemy is not the Taira clan, but one far worse, and they have no intention of following the old stories."

    "I-I see, my lord. What would you have us do?"

    "Were I Kanetoki, I would use the tides to get around the invaders' fleet. We have many oared ships, poor fighting platforms as they are."

    "But what about the fireship attack Kanetoki plans once the tide shifts?"

    "I fear our enemies predict such a measure. We're fighting in an enclosed body of water against a foe with great expertise at that."

    But how much does the enemy know of the tides here? He has occupied this place for two years now and knew we would try and take it back from him.

    A sudden fear hit him--the enemy clearly knew the old tales of the Heike [5] as well. The way they deliberately kept themselves back was clearly preparation to receive their main attack."

    "Signal the advance," Takeda said. "Once the tide shifts, we will break through. That's the only way we won't share in Kanetoki's fate. There will be sacrifices, but many will fight another day to liberate this land."

    ---
    Funa-jima, Nagato Province, May 28, 1284​

    Ataghai smiled, his prediction having come true. The burning rafts had dashed against the abandoned Japanese ships he ordered cast into the middle of the strait, setting them alight.

    "Truly, you're the most terrifying of your people at sea," an ethnic Han lieutenant commented. "You predicted wholly their strategy."

    "A battle at sea is no different on land," Ataghai noted. "Even before the ship crews are within range to fire with arrows, there's only a limited number of actions each side might take. In our case, the enemy relied on a historical battle to decide their actions."

    The enemy's vanguard arrived, careening right into Hong Dagu and Pak Gu's ships at full speed. From across the strait,

    "Hopefully now he sees I'm correct," Ataghai commented. "But he'll be okay. The Japanese did not count on our thorough understanding of their strategy."

    Bright lights flashed in the vicinity of the other ships, followed seconds later by distant cracks. No doubt each bomb tore apart the Japanese warriors and hopefully set their ships aflame.

    Shouts went out on the deck as the main force of the enemy bore down on his own ships. The natural strategy, as I command less ships.

    "Ready fire arrows, bombs, and rockets!" Ataghai shouted. "Signal ships to fan out and best intercept them! Our ships are superior, we will destroy them ship to ship!"

    Ataghai drew his saber, approaching the deck of his ship where a large enemy ship looked likely to land alongside his soldiers armed with smoking fire lances. A few lay down to better fire their long conical huochong, strings of smoldering slowmatch in their hands. As swift fishing boats rowed into range, his crossbowmen made short work of their own archers with barely any damaged.

    "Ignore their small ships!" Ataghai shouted. "They can scarely reach you! Target the warriors on their main ships!"

    The helmsman managed to steer the ship just in time so that the Japanese warship failed to collide, inside pulling alongside.

    "Forward! Capture their ship, kill all aboard!" Ataghai shouted, pointing his saber to the charging enemies. Loud cracks rang out from the gunpowder and firelances, smoke filling the air as shouts and warcries filled the air. Yet to Ataghai's surprise, the enemy soldiers climbed aboard his own ship.

    "What the...drive them off! Drive them back into the sea!" Ataghai shouted, hacking a clean slash across an unarmored enemy's chest. A peasant? What shocking determination from such a lowly foe!

    The enemy on the ship fell quickly, victim of the superior Chinese weaponry against their poor armor. Yet their determination struck Ataghai as worrying. He glanced at a corpse in a puddle of blood, crossbow bolts embedded in his throat, stomach, and thigh. The man wore only a simple leather breastplate and by how his spear snapped in two, no doubt wielded a poor quality weapon. Yet the blood on his spear and the body of a Chinese sailor beside him showed he managed to kill someone with it. Just how are these people so determined? It seems they no longer fear the noise of our guns and bombs.

    All the fighting nearly drew Ataghai's attention away from the battle. It seemed to be proceeding well. The gunpowder blasts died down, yet smoke still enveloped the enemy's ship. A few of his men covered in blood and aiding the wounded began emerging from the lower deck, a sign the battle there was drawing to a close. Around him, others in his fleet were still clashing.

    "What now, my lord?" a signaller asked. Ataghai looked out the sea, seeing yet another enemy fleet. They proceeded nearly single-file, ready to ram them. This could be disastrous if all act like that.

    "Pull back to that island in the midst of the strait where we will await them. Move closer the opposite shore and aid Lord Hong's fleet."

    "Yes sir!" the signaller shouted, relaying it to his men. The drumming shifted rhythm as fireworks burst above the ship, their silver sparkles visible even in the afternoon sun. Ataghai's ship moved away from the new formation, the captured Japanese galley in tow. As Ataghai's crossbowmen and archers reassembled on deck, firing at warriors on a Japanese ship engaged in fierce combat with one of his one, Ataghai's focus remained on the approaching fleet.

    Ataghai noticed a small group of enemies breaking off from the remainder. Consisting of mostly smaller ships, they approached at high speed, firing arrows at Ataghai's ship. Yet they looked to be sheltering the larger ships of the enemy that kept on going past, fleeing the battle. A few orange-robed Buddhist monks prayed as more peasant warriors approached, waving their spears and long, curved blades.

    "Our enemy flee the battlefield for they know their impending doom," Ataghai muttered. "Or perhaps it is because they know their impending doom they fight so furiously."

    ---
    Near Minega Castle (峰ヶ城), Satsuma Province, September 29, 1284​

    The smell of a sudden feast struck Shouni Kagesuke's nose, bringing him immediate curiosity. When supplies were so thin and the battle far from over, there should be no time at all for such waste of resources. Calling his bodyguards over, Kagesuke approached the corner of the camp where the scent was strongest.

    There he saw to his utmost displeasure the atmosphere of a festival rather than a military camp that at any moment might be plunged into battle. Several pigs sat roasting on spits alongside innumerable sorts of fish. Great heaping cauldrons of rice and stews of noodles served as the centerpiece, and from the smell of the spice, not an insignificant amount had been used. The soldiers themselves talked loudly and boisterously, singing songs and laughing of past events, their spirits lifted by the spirit of sake.

    A man drunkenly stumbled up to him, spilling his sake over the ground.

    "My lord, join us! It's pr-prepared especially for you!"

    Kagesuke's temper boiled over as he knew immediately who gave permission for this farce--Funahara Saburou...damn you!

    "What is this nonsense! Who gave you permission to hold a feast like this?"

    "I did," a man sitting in the corner of the room said. By his humble attirement, lack of armour, and unpleasantly smug face, Kagesuke knew at once it was Funahara. He rose from his meditative pose and folded his arms as if ready for a fight. "Did I need permission?"

    "O-of course you did!" Kagesuke answered, incredulous at how bold this man acted. "What sort of leader gorges himself with his men before a battle!"

    "I'm not gorging myself! Such would be an affront to the worshipful teachings found in the Lotus Sutra!" Funahara shouted, but Kagesuke tried remaining calm, knowing the man's conduct was in every way an affront to the Lotus Sutra.

    "How many battles have been lost because the leader permits such loose discipline in his forces!" Kagesuke said, seeing a drunken warrior laying hands on a cooking maid with lust in his eyes.

    "Loose discipline? Not all of my men have given into these unfortunate pleasures. Besides, their disgusting actions are simply skillful means of teaching the importance of not giving into gluttony and greed. Perhaps you would understand these matters if you heeded the Lotus Sutra."

    "Your actions have cost us valuable supplies! And I shudder to think where you got so many of them!"

    "Where we got them?" Funahara said with a shrug. "We just borrowed them from the villages around here. Lord Shimazu can complain all he wants, but the Dazaifu is nothing but ash and rubble now. He should be thanking us for coming to save him in his castle." Borrowed them...? This bastard!

    Kagesuke grabbed Funahara's robes, but Funahara quickly threw him off with a quick jab, taking a fighting stance.

    "Borrowed them!" Kagesuke thundered. "So your men looted the villages no differently than the invader! No, you aren't even that, because the invader is disciplined, you are mere bandits, the sort we are sworn to disperse!" He reached down to his sword, preparing to slay Funahara on the spot. The Dazaifu is still the law in these provinces, and my clan dominates it. He will die, and neither his clan nor the cursed Houjou can punish me.

    "Are you sure you want to do that, Lord Shouni?" Funahara said with a shrug. "Houjou Kanetoki will be most displeased, and will write a terrible report to Lord Tokimune himself. Our victory has been assured by them. It would be a shame if your misdeeds cause me to only witness it in my next life." He took a seat on the ground in meditative position, muttering "Namu Myouhou Renge Kyou" over and over.

    A hand grabbed his shoulder, and looking down Kagesuke saw the youth Utsunomiya Sadatsuna. Yet the scars on his face and body and his growing beard made him look unrecognisable to the boy leader he had been just three years prior."

    "Leave him be, Lord Shouni," Utsunomiya said. "Our forces have retained discipline, and they alone will be enough to win."

    "Just this sight alone will demoralise our men, Lord Utsunomiya. We must do something!"

    But Utsunomiya shook his head.

    "Trust me. The enemy has run low on supplies and advanced too far. They must be fearful of our numbers and will fall at our feet. Houjou Kanetoki assured us that. Did you not receive his letter?"

    Kagesuke looked at the confidence in Utsunomiya's face, but simply shook his head. Everything about this situation felt ominous, as if they followed the path to destruction. Why must the Houjou clan set me on this path?

    ---
    September 30, 1284, Near Minega Castle (峰ヶ城), Satsuma Province​

    The warriors surrounded Burilgitei as he sat on his horse, looking more worried than ever. He advanced too far, too fast, and got them into such a disastrous situation. Over 20,000 enemies sat outside their camp, their campfires having filled the night, and probably thousands more able to reinforce them if they didn't act fast enough. His own reinforcements were much too far away. The Eastern Route Army had been too bloodied in battle, and the Southern Route Army was too large and ponderously slow, focused more on eradicating resistance.

    "What a foolish move, besieging this castle," the general beside him on horseback, Liu Fuheng muttered. "We're too far away from reinforcements and the enemy numbers far more than I can believe!"

    The other general on horseback, a fellow Mongol by the name of Cheligh-Temur shook his head.

    "It couldn't be helped," he said. "The situation south of the Middle Country is desperate enough that we needed victories as quickly as possible."

    "We could've dealt with that one fleet that slipped past Ataghai's watch!" Liu Fuheng said. "Then we'd have our victory and our allies would have all the supplies needed. Yet Burilgitei believes he is no different than his father and his great victories over Southern Song!"

    "Quiet!" Burilgitei shouted. "Clashing with words against an ally is far worse than clashing with blades against an enemy."

    He knew he needed to do something to inspire morale, wondering just what to say. Yet one word immediately formed within him. Subotai. What would my great-grandfather have said? The warriors would certainly trust him if he spoke as Subotai. His father Aju always told him to think that way when it came to war, so others might find inspiration. Yet Father also cautioned me to never think I am Subotai. I walk a narrow path.

    He trotted forward on his horse into his camp, the other two generals in tow, noticing a few of his soldiers eating a quick meal of rice with leftover stew from the previous night. He noticed they ate too much and left them with little for the next day, but perhaps they knew how desperate the situation was. Still, all of them looked alert and ready for battle at a moment's notice.

    Suddenly he remembered the words a scout told him the previous night--the enemy has looted the country and is holding a grand feast for the coming victory. The words lept into his head in sudden inspiration.

    "To arms! Soldiers! To arms!" he shouted, increasing the pace on his horse. The soldiers noticed their leaders actions, standing up to pay attention to his speech. "To arms, for today we are about to write another chapter for the Great Khan's legacy! We will bring glory to all nations under heaven through our victory! Our enemy foolishly trusts in his victory, not knowing his gluttony and drunkenness brings not just dishonour, but destruction! Let us go to their camp and erase them from this world as the sun erases the morning dew! Glory to the Great Khan! Glory to the Great Yuan! Onward into battle with all the strength of our ancestors!"

    To Burilgitei's surprise, the warriors cheered and immediately began following orders. Trumpets blew and fireworks lit the sky, signalling the beginning of the attack. A few riders

    "Wait a minute here, just what are you doing?" Cheligh-Temur questioned, riding through the crowd. "You can't just tell the men to attack without my permission."

    "I'll face my punishment in the afterlife," Burilgitei said. "Ready your forces, the enemy is coming here soon."

    "Whoever feels like going with you can. Just like you, they'll all be shipped off to the deep north, where the flies will drain the blood from their frozen corpses."

    Burilgitei ignored him, seeing a squadron of his cavalry mount up.

    "Where to, my lord!?" the excited young captain asked.

    Burilgitei paused for a moment, considering the situation. It would be easy to destroy the weakest enemy first. But if there are any among them who have not feasted, they will surely drive us off. Yet if we attack them first, our other enemy will still be weak for when Cheligh-Temur and Liu Fuheng inevitably join this fight.

    "If my speech shook the heavens, any wise men among the enemy are listening. We'll target them first so they might focus on crushing their deadly enemy rather than defending their blissfully unaware comrades." He smiled at his plan--Subotai was watching, and no doubt he was watching with a grin on their face. "Now let us fight!"

    ---
    Near Minega Castle (峰ヶ城), Satsuma Province, September 30, 1284
    Kagesuke rode faster and faster, ignoring the painful crossbow bolt in his shoulder. In not even an hour, he turned from the luckiest man in the world to the greatest fool in the world. The smoke around him and wounded men he rode with told the story. The enemy dividing themselves to attack his camp with the wary sentinels he prepared should have been the greatest stroke of luck he might have, yet as he chased them, he realised just what he did. Now he was nothing but a fish on a hook, having taken the enemy's bait and fallen into their trap.

    "We are still aiding Lord Utsunomiya, right, my lord?" a Shouni clan retainer said, his banner torn by arrows and bombs.

    "If we even can still," Kagesuke said. "Urgh, damn it all!"

    Somewhere in the area of heaviest fighting, Utsunomiya Sadatsuna was in a battle to his death. He wheeled his horse toward them, the retainers following. Through the pain, Kagesuke tried piecing together what was happening as his blade cut down an invader who was foolishly scouting his position on foot.

    After they charged my men while we thought they were retreating, that idiot Funahara woke up his men to claim the glory. Some must have alerted the enemy's main camp, for his army couldn't aid mine, and now we are caught between them, totally disordered. All we can hope for is for Lord Takeda's forces to aid us, or find a weak point in their lines.

    He rode through a forest clearing to rescue Utsunomiya, seeing a banner belonging to his clan fall to the ground. Their brave warriors were losing the battle, surrounded at all sides by the Mongols.

    "Forward! Once Lord Utsunomiya is safe, we will retreat to the hills, join with Lord Takeda, and inflict ten thousand times the punishment they have dealt us!" But Kagesuke could hardly believe his own words. Even if fortune smiled upon him, surely the Houjou clan might interfere and ruin his efforts again. My castles, my lands, my retainers, my brothers, my nephews--how much more will the Houjou take from me by their foolish actions and even more foolish followers?

    A bomb exploded at his horse's feet, but even as the steed reared back in shock, Kagesuke grabbed an arrow and shot it between the eyes of the enemy bomb-thrower. He fired arrows at random into the crowd, managing to strike many enemies as his riders charged, clearing a path through the enemy soldiers toward Utsunomiya's position. His breathing came deep as the arrow wound hurt more and more. He slashed with his sword, cutting down those who dare came near him.

    His entire body seized up for a brief moment as another arrow shot through him, this one embedding itself in his thigh. Utsunomiya. I have to reach Utsunomiya or all will be lost. Kagesuke grabbed his sword and cut down an enemy wielding that strange burning lance the invaders used, but an enemy right behind him fired a point blank range and he dropped his sword, his ears deafened by noise and sight filling with smoke. Kagesuke clenched his teeth, ignoring every bit of pain in his body. It will all be over soon anyway.

    The retainers around him fell one by one, struck by crossbow bolts from afar, taken out by the fire lances and their demonic sound and smell, or simply skewered by enemy warriors. His proud steed was among the victims, pierced by five Mongol spears as Kagesuke leaped off his horse, kicking the enemy with the head and crushing his face. He drew his dagger, parrying a strike from the enemy's sword before slitting his throat. Even with his wounds and only his dagger, Kagesuke still managed to fight several at a time. They are like wild animals, fighting over the privilege of taking my head.

    A retainer beside him blew his shell trumpet, a blast suddenly cut short by the enemy but hopefully summoning aid. An enemy soldier struck him on the head with an axe, the blow splitting his helmet in two and ringing his head further, but fortunately, an allied retainer stabbed him with his blade. On foot and in great pain, Kagesuke advanced further into the melee.

    Helplessness overcame him as he cut his way through enemies with only a dagger, his arms weaker and weaker as exhaustion and knowledge of his impending death took hold. Is it all so meaningless? Should I just end this now and die with dignity at my own hands instead of that of a common footsoldier who will take my head?

    He noticed he trod upon a frayed banner of the Funahara clan, fallen from the back of one of their retainers. Kagesuke smirked, knowing he found his answer. I've lost no honour when a man like Funahara failed us all, thus I have none to regain. But in his heart Funahara didn't stand alone in his condemnation. And them--the damned Houjou clan! Kanetoki sits safely in his castle in Nagato while we die for his foolish educts. Tokimune sits safely in his throne in Kamakura while we die for his even more foolish edicts. I will not die for that clan whose misrule has let these invaders destroy Japan!

    With his rejection of death, he charged forward, rushing into battle driven by pure spite. Damn the invaders! Damn the Houjou! He cut down several men before a chance strike of an enemy saber hacked off his ear, but that man suffered a knife to the throat. Kagesuke grabbed the dying man's blade, cutting another man down where he stood. His surviving retainers died around him, but he didn't care.

    Especially not when he saw him. An enemy leader strode about the battlefield confidently, wildly gesturing with his sword. Kagesuke smirked, recognising him immediately from that enemy leader who on that triumphant day at Hakata ten long years ago, he felled with an arrow. We are too alike--men who seek true honour as we refuse to die at fate's command. The two locked eyes, and in that brief moment their stare that communicated endless hatred, venom, and pride, but above all--fear! The enemy general seemed positively terrified of Kagesuke, gesturing wildly to several crossbowmen around him to strike him down.

    Blood dripping from his arm as he grabbed his last unbroken arrow, Kagesuke drew his bow, taking a deep breath to steady his mind and arm. Arrows and bolts flew around him, but Kagesuke ignored it and aimed right for the flailing leader's head. The arrow loosed and soared for an eternity through the air before it pierced clean through the enemy leader's eyes, knocking him to the ground at once.

    Kagesuke scarcely had time to celebrate his victory, for a retainer collapsed on top of him from his wounds, his helmeted head striking Kagesuke's skull. The world grew hazy and faint, and Kagesuke saw no more as he tried with no avail to form the words to a death poem. Father, brother, even for all I was held back, I still hope I did enough.

    ---​

    After the victories at Hakata, Dazaifu, and Tokuyama, Japan's defeat looked near. However, affairs on the mainland would pose a challlenge to Mongol operations in Japan. Through both their own initiative and the actions of Southern Song exiles, rulers began challenging the heavy handed actions of the Mongols and their leader Kublai Khan. For the Mongols, this was completely unacceptable--nations needed to be taught a lesson.

    In summer 1282, the Southeast Asian kingdom of Champa imprisoned Yuan envoys and openly provided aid to Southern Song exiles. Only the victory at Tokuyama allowed for the Yuan to prepare a naval campaign. Even so, numbers were still light--100 ships and 5,000 men. Thanks to his tenacious attack, Mongol general Sogetu (famed for his victories over Southern Song) defeated a much greater Champa army on the beaches, his men became bogged down in the hills as Champa's king Indravarman V refused to surrender and waged guerilla warfare [6]. Indravarman called for aid from the Khmer Empire, Dai Viet, and even Singhasari on Java and began mustering an even greater force to evict the Mongols.

    The year 1283 also saw the resumption of war against the Pagan Empire of Burma. The aggressive Burmese ruler Narathihapate refused tribute demands and attempted to reassert rule over the contested borderlands, while the Mongols simply wanted an additional invasion route into Champa. As before, the Mongols needed to divert few forces from Japan, for local garrisons in Yunnan, allied hill tribes, and even reinforcements from the Ilkhanate provided the bulk of the Yuan army.

    The Khmer Empire also challenged Mongol hegemony when their king Jayavarman VIII imprisoned Yuan emissaries in 1283. Further, the Khmer refused to lend aid to Sogetu's army on the coast and backed Champa in their war with the Yuan. Unable to attack the Khmer by land due to the many other campaigns, Kublai Khan instead strengthened his alliance with the Thai states, particularly the increasingly dominant state of Sukhothai under its vigorous ruler Ram Khamhaeng. While Sogetu's forces launched occasional raids deep into Cambodia, it would be Sukhothai who did the bulk of the work in this war.

    Bereft of good ships and needing victory in Southeast Asia, the only option for the Mongols was to subdue Dai Viet, where there had been a tenuous peace since 1260. Kublai Khan long envisioned restoring direct Chinese rule there and demanded Dai Viet supply him with taxes, tribute, and the right to march through to Champa. Such a request was denied, forcing the Mongols to spend much of 1284 amassing troops on the border under Kublai's son Toghon.

    Yet the Mongol position in Japan was not threatened in 1283 due to the myriad issues facing the Japanese after the string of defeats in 1283. Although a confident leader, it took all his strength for regent Houjou Tokimune to balance the competing factions of miuchibito and gokenin vassals. He did so against the advice of his own clan, which led to fears his chief advisor, Adachi Yasumori was gaining too much power. After Houjou refused to dismiss Adachi after his son Morimune received ample criticism for the disaster at Tokuyama, all manner of plots were spurred into action. Even giving new positions to Taira Yoritsuna (平頼綱), Adachi's chief rival, could not quell all dissent.

    The steady Mongol advance across Kyushu continued in 1283. Due to its heavy casualties, the Eastern Route Army of Hundun and Hong Dagu remained a reserve force that finished taking rear-line Japanese castles, kept the supply lines clear, and occasionally raided into Nagato Province across the strait. Their methods were exceptionally brutal, with looting, enslaving, and mass executions common. The soldiers themselves fell into indiscipline, being given over to heavy drinking in the taverns at Mouji or Hakata, their main bases.

    As for the bulk of the Mongol force, Arakhan and Fan Wenhu's Southern Route Army was better behaved and disciplined. They methodically fought off raids from Utsunomiya Sadatsuna's forces and took numerous castles. Their focus was the northeastern coast of Kyushu to isolate Japanese forces from reinforcements. This area was held by a variety of local lords, all dominated by the Shouni clan or the Otomo clan.

    To counter these Mongols, the Japanese assembled a force of 10,000 men under the nominal leadership of Houjou Sanemasa's son, the 14 year old Houjou Masaaki (北条政顕) and the actual leadership of the experienced Otomo Chikatoki (大友親時), son of Yoriyasu. Many of these warriors were bandits and other criminals (akutou) swayed by the Shogunate's promises to forgive past crimes.

    The sons of the defeated leaders at Dazaifu first clashed inconclusively against elements of the Eastern Route Army that summer, accomplishing little but restricting them from raiding for the rest of 1283. The Southern Route Army's leader Arakhan devoted much effort into crushing this new force, eventually cornering many in the sturdy mountain fortress of Tsunomure Castle near the village of Kusu, owned by Mori Tomomichi (森朝通) [7].

    After driving off Utsunomiya's relief force, Arakhan set about besieging the castle. Faced with difficulties from its location in the mountains and the vulnerability of his supply lines, Fan was well aware of the dangers the siege faced, particularly after an outbreak of disease killed thousands and let many enemies break through his siege lines, including Houjou Masaaki. He managed to convince Kublai Khan to send the famed siege expert Ismail and his engineers, all ethnic Persians from the Ilkhanate. Their counterweight trebuchets (known as "Muslim trebuchets" by the Chinese) had proved effective at breaking the great siege of Xiangyang during the war against Southern Song.

    Against Tsunomure Castle, these weapons proved just as effective. The castle surrendered within a month of Ismail's arrival "Muslim trebuchets". Otomo Chikatoki committed suicide, as did Mori Tomomichi and nearly his entire clan. Arakhan was impressed enough by the rapid surrender that he took the few Japanese who survived the siege into his service, the first known Japanese turncoats.

    Descending from the mountains, the Mongols attacked from both land and sea on October 30, 1283, cornering the remnants of this army at the port of Funai [8], led by Houjou Masaaki and Otomo Sadachika (大友貞親), son of Chikatoki and new head of the Otomo clan. The hastily improved defenses of the port were worthless against the combined, overwhelming assault from land and sea. Otomo committed suicide alongside many of his retainers. Masaaki suffered a far worse fate--captured in battle, he was tortured and dismembered at the order of Hong Dagu with his body fed to dogs. Thousands of Japanese in the port city were massacred at the hands of the Mongols.

    These battles ended the threat to Kyushu, leaving the only threat a few thousand Japanese forces, a mix of local provincial bands and those from the Rokuhara Tandai under Utsunomiya Sadatsuna. His forces based themselves out of various castles in the southern interior of the island, keeping Mongol supply lines difficult. Often they were swelled by Buddhist monks, peasants, and even women, who fought a valiant resistance effort. Sadatsuna worked with advisors such as Shouni Kagesuke, achieving some degree of success by forcing a large degree of Mongol logistics to be carried out at sea.

    These sea logistics were enabled by new ship construction. Hong Dagu's second son Hong Jung-gyeon (洪重慶) was given the post of supervising naval construction in Japan in 1283 and conscripted many peasants to build new shipping. Like his father and brother, he was reputedly cruel and ambitious and cleared forests with no concern for the people or workers. In Korea, Hong Dagu ordered new ships built for both shipping and warfare, provoking riots and another complaint from Korean king Chungnyeol. However, ship construction proceded more smoothly in Southern Song, where workers paid from the booty of the Japanese conquest built large ocean-going ships in addition to small, swift cargo and messenging ships.

    As winter set in, the Japanese campaign continued to be going well. Castles were besieged, supplies seized from villages, and Japanese stragglers executed. By the start of 1284, local bandits and others disliked by the Kamakura Shogunate increasingly aided the Yuan army. This often came in exchange for protection of their family or village. They were not trusted--some covertly aided Japanese forces, others refused their obligations to the Mongols--but were an important factor in the nascent administration of conquered Japan.

    Meanwhile, Mongol campaigns in Southeast Asia proceeded with mixed results. Against the Pagan Empire, the Mongols won a great siege at the border fortress of Ngasaunggyan, destroying the bulk of the Burmese forces arrayed against them. Several fortresses in procession surrendered as the Mongols made their way to the important northern city of Tagaung. Yet the Mongol force suffered greatly from the tropical heat, and although local hill tribes and Ilkhanate reinforcements made the bulk of their soldiers, they had limited ability to reinforce the army with the upcoming campaign against Vietnam as well as ongoing Kyushu campaign. Thus the Mongols evacuated Tagaung, letting Pagan ruler Narathihapate retake the city.

    Against the Khmer however, the Yuan achieved great success thanks to Sukhothai's forces. Mongol raids striking across Champa territory kept the Khmer off balance while the armies of Sukhothai's king Ram Khamhaeng destroyed innumerable Khmer villages, accelerating the decline of the Khmer Empire. The Khmer once more became Mongol tributaries and Sukhothai greatly enlarged their territory. Thus, the way was paved for a renewed campaign against both Vietnam and Burma.

    Inter-Mongol conflicts also caused issue. Borjigin princes (descendents of Genghis Khan's siblings) settled in Manchuria chafed at the demands and limitations Kublai Khan placed on them in order to support his wars in northeast Asia. Their leaders included the powerful princes Nayan and Qadaan, who extorted much from the central government and the Liaoyang Prefecture in exchange for aiding the campaigns against Karafuto and Japan. Even the powerful Hong clan was fearful of starting a direct conflict with them over their blatant embezzlement.

    Worse, the continuing wars in Central Asia against Kublai Khan's first cousin once removed, Kaidu Khan of the Chaghatai Khanate, continued to draw resources and attention. Kaidu routinely raided Mongolia and the Tarim Basin in the 1280s, forcing Kublai Khan to devote much attention to this region. Backed by the Jochids of the White and Blue Hordes, Kaidu posed a dire threat to the western borders. Only the end of direct Jochid support of Kaidu (due to a renewed Jochid focus on Europe) offered any relief from Kaidu's attacks.

    Further disaster occurred in 1284, as the Kamakura Shogunate assembled yet another army, stripping even more forces from the Tohoku region as they prepared to retake Kyushu. This decision was greatly protested by Andou Gorou's chief strategist and relative Andou Suemura (安藤季村), who believed the Andou-suigun too weak to face the threat from the north. True to Andou's warnings, Mongol forces with their Ainu allies crossed the Tsugaru Strait and sacked several towns and villages, even those near the Andou seat of Tosa. An Andou clan relief force was gravely outnumbered and destroyed by the Mongols along with a portion of the Andou-suigun.

    It was known several Ainu villages in northern Honshu defected to the Mongols, reportedly for promises of religious freedom, revenge for slain kin, and free access to fishing and hunting territories. Believing his relative Gorou posed a great danger to the safety of the clan--Andou Suemura attempted to assassinate him, but failed. Narrowly escaping with his life, he was branded a traitor to the Shogunate and all his immediately male kin, barring his son Andou Suenaga (安藤季長) who joined his plot, faced execution.

    Because of these circumstances, Suemura sought refuge in Ezo, where he claimed the headship of the Andou clan and its titles such as hi-no-moto shogun and Ezo kanrei. He attempted to raise an army of Ainu to capture Tosa, kill his brother, and resume the struggle against the Mongols, but these Ainu took a greater interest in attacking pro-Mongol Ainu villages. This ensured he was the first target of the Mongols, and Suemura moved from village to village, fleeing raids organised by the Mongols yet keeping his forces intact.

    The army and navy prepared by the Japanese numbered around 15,000 men and several hundred ships. Unlike previous armies, the bulk of it consisted of highly motivated peasants and monks, driven by religious zeal and the atrocities of the Mongols both actual and alleged. Traveling musicians, monks, and preachers claimed the Yuan army as a demonic force of which only total resistance might defeat. The victory at Itsukushima was held up as an example of this divine providence, ensuring Takeda Tokitsuna received command of the army, although nominal leadership was held by the shugo of Nagato Province, Houjou Kanetoki (北条兼時 ).

    A large portion of this force were Nichiren Buddhists. Nichiren himself maintained a fervant belief in the inevitable decline of Japan for rejecting the Lotus Sutra. He declared the Mongols, whose return in 1281 he deemed inevitable, should be of no concern to his followers, for the heavens will was being done. While the Kamakura Shogunate tried recruiting Nichiren to unify anti-Mongol resistance, he absolutely rejected this, maintaining this stance until his death in November 1282.

    Although Nichiren in his final epistles exhorted his followers that Japan was doomed, a large number of Nichiren Buddhists felt inspired to fight the Mongols as a holy war. Throughout 1283 and early 1284, calls for this holy war spread. Nichiren's successors, the Six Senior Disciples (六老僧), did not join these calls out of fear of being exploited by the Shogunate, leaving only vague statements that only inflamed the believers even more.

    This army of peasants, monks, and remaining warriors enjoyed initial successes--Mongol raiders in Nagato and Suou Provinces were quickly destroyed. From there they crossed the Kanmon Strait and laid siege to Mouji at the behest of Houjou Kanetoki, ignoring Takeda's advice to attack Mongol supply lines and reinforce the remaining Japanese forces in southern Kyushu. Besieging Mouji, they now both isolated and outnumbered the Eastern Route Army.

    As Takeda feared, Ataghai's fleet sortied out on May 28, 1284 and blocked Japanese supply lines, forcing the Japanese to battle. The battle, called the Battle of Funa-jima after a nearby island where many ships crashed against [9], proved inconclusive. The indiscipline of the Eastern Route Army came to a head as its soldiers proved inept in the naval battle, but the inferior weapons and ships of the Japanese more than made up for it. Ramming tactics, gunpowder, and the superior Korean warships compared to the commandeered Japanese fishing and merchant vessels ensured the battle became utterly chaotic.

    Only Takeda's leadership ensured a few thousand Japanese soldiers escaped. Kanetoki retreated to his base in Nagato Province, while Takeda set about attacking Yuan supply lines near Tsushima before landing in southern Kyushu to reinforce local Japanese forces. Throughout 1284, his 2,000 men proved a devilish force, completely denying the mountain passes to the Southern Route Army and slowing their advance.

    Any attempt at following up this battle was prevented by the death of the shikken Houjou Tokimune, who perished from a sudden illness on June 20, 1284, supposedly from the shock of hearing of the defeat at Funa-jima. Whether he was poisoned or died of illness is unknown--many Houjou clan members did not live much past 30. He was succeeded by the 14 year old Houjou Sadatoki, a pawn of other prominent figures in the clan. Without the unifying force of Tokimune, internal dispute began to arise within the shogunate starting with the question of how the warriors who fought in the campaign, be they Houjou vassals or shogunate vassals, would be compensated.

    Knowledge of this reached the Mongols quickly, and Kublai Khan dispatched another 10,000 men to Japan under Cheligh-Temur (徹里帖木児). Among his commanders were Liu Fuheng, his wounds healed and honour restored after his contributions against Southern Song, as well as the Burilgitei (卜憐吉歹), great-grandson of the legendary Mongol general Subotai. They conquered attacked southern Hizen Province, first destroying the lands ruled by the heirs of Nagasaki Kotarou (長崎小太郎) [10] before attacking the lands around the Ariake Sea in Higo Province. A third Mongol army had arrived on Kyushu.

    Because of chaos in the Japanese ranks and the diverse composition of the army, the Japanese resistance forces dissolved into chaos. The Nichiren Buddhists demanded one of their own, a Kamakura samurai named Funahara Saburou (舩原三郎), lead their ranks, while other devout believers wanted Takeda Tokitsuna. The Kyushu samurai on the other hand desired Shouni Kagesuke or another local lord. The dispute was settled with a dispatch from Kamakura naming Houjou Kanetoki as leader, but Kanetoki, impressed by the Nichiren fanaticism, chose to stay in Nagato Province and appoint Funahara as leader instead.

    There they joined forces with the remaining Japanese forces, led by Shouni Kagesuke and Utsunomiya Sadatsuna. It was the straggling remnants, perhaps 5,000 strong, of the previous Japanese forces, worn down on supplies and equipment, but still with high morale. Unfortunately, the army's composition was mixed between local Kyushu lords like Shouni and samurai from Kamakura under Funahara. The two commanders took a great distaste for each other, particularly as Funahara attempted to usurp command. His Kamakura forces looted supplies from the locals in a manner the Kyushu lords would never dare to do, adding to the tension.

    Funahara was a Nichiren fanatic whose conduct was distasteful to Shouni and many of his Kyushu men. Further, he acted with notorious elitism. Both men were eager to continue resisting, but their dislike of each other made the effort haphazard, causing their advance to be slow and easily monitored by the Mongol armies. Their supply lines were constantly attacked, and they were unable to render timely aid to Shimazu Hisatsune (島津久経) and Minega Castle, a stronghold of the Shimazu clan that served as the base for the Japanese forces remaining in Kyushu [11].

    At Minega Castle on September 1284, the Mongol siege line departed, striking the attacker's camp. Thanks to Burilgitei's tactics, the uncoordinated Japanese were defeated in detail. Funahara died in battle and his forces (mostly those from eastern Japan) routed, but Shouni's men performed somewhat better, with Shouni himself allegedly personally killing his old rival Liu Fuheng before himself being gravely injured and captured. Also captured was Utsunomiya Sadatsuna, whose wounds were so grave he failed to commit seppuku.

    Minega Castle did not surrender, for they held out hope that Takeda Tokitsuna's forces might arrive, yet Takeda knew he could do nothing to lift the siege. Already late for the battle, he turned back and continued his resistance in the hills. However, supplies of food grew scant and the castle faced months of bombardment from the trebuchets and bombs of the Yuan forces. A plague in the Yuan camp killed thousands, but the Mongols simply flung the bodies of their dead (likely Southern Song soldiers) over the walls and spread the plague inside, claiming the life of Shimazu Hisatsune and dozens of others. In February 1285, Minega Castle surrendered, with much of the Shimazu Clan committing suicide.

    Although dozens of castles on Kyushu remained in the hands of Japanese lords, the Kamakura Shogunate's ability to resist the Mongols on Kyushu had been completely broken. The need to secure Sadatoki's position within the Houjou clan and shogunate as a whole dominated Japanese concerns. Despite proclamations declaring there would be no surrender to the invaders, practical matters forced some compromise with the Mongols.

    At the same time, the Mongols, who desired the total subjugation of Japan, realised that would be impossible for the immediate time being. This was due to a string of disasters in Southeast Asia. Sogetu's forces in Champa, even after being reinforced by the Uyghur general Ariq Qaya with 100 ships and 10,000 men, still faced great difficulties from epidemic and Cham counterattacks [12].

    In Burma, the Mongols reoccupied Tagaung during the dry season, but as they advanced further, were ambushed near the city of Hanlin in January 1285. Lacking the needed reinforcements and supplies, the Burmese managed to kill Mongol commander Sangudar and won a decisive victory, pushing the Mongols back to Ngasaunggyan where they negotiated peace.

    Kublai Khan's attention was thus turned to Vietnam, where his son Toghon had been appointed to the head of the army meant to punish that nation. A victory over Vietnam was necessary for the stability of the Mongol Empire, and tens of thousands of soldiers were amassed on the border. Should he suffer defeat in Vietnam, it was likely chaos would engulf the Yuan Dynasty.

    In March of 1285, a treaty was accepted that proved acceptable to both the Japanese and the Yuan. The shogunate officially ceded no land, but would not make war against the Yuan nor aid their enemies. Their armies--in practice just Takeda Tokitsuna's force--were withdrawn from Kyushu. They dispatched ten imperial princes of junior lines as hostages to Shangdu. Prisoners were exchanged on both sides.

    It was a treaty that benefitted no one. Japanese Emperor Go-Uda was forced to abdicate by his enemies in the court in favour of the rival claimant Fushimi, causing a shakeup among courtiers. In the Shogun's court, the shogun Minamoto no Koreyasu was likewise forced to abdicate, no doubt in part due to Houjou Sadatoki's increasing rivalry with him. Several Houjou clan members resigned their post, most prominently Houjou Sadatoki's relative and vice-regent Naritoki (北条業時), permitting disfavoured branches of the Houjou clan to once more access power [13]. Meanwhile, covert Japanese aid still flowed into Kyushu, and in all legal codes, the institutions of Kyushu's government such as its provinces and the Dazaifu still existed. The question of settling inheritances and land redistribution among Kyushu's samurai stood at the forefront of the Kamakura Shogunate's affairs.

    For the Mongols, they gained an absolutely ruined land that still required pacification. Bands of peasant rebels sworn to their local samurai still roamed the interior, and some from Takeda's unit remained behind as well. Dozens of castles remained unconquered, serving as bases for those lords who remained on the island. Control over Kyushu thus extended to only the coast and a select few mountain passes, and the continued slaughter of peasant rebels and burning of villages did little to change it. Indeed, it is believed that between 1281 and 1286, around 1/3 of Kyushu's population (several hundred thousand people) perished or fled from war, epidemic, and famine.

    It was evident to all that the treaty existed only for mutual convenience. Once both parties resolved the immediate matters that demanded their attention, the fighting would resume. The only question was whether the theater of battle would be Kyushu or Kyoto.

    ---
    Author's notes

    I'm quite fascinated by how in the 1281-1292 period, the Yuan Empire was essentially at war with the entirety of Asia (especially when you consider their nominal overlord of the Ilkhanate). This chapter, and part of a future one (maybe next, maybe one after) is inspired by that.

    Once again, all characters are historic. Some personalities are invented, some are exaggerated based on OTL events, some are rather close to history (even if it's machine translated, check out Li Ting's biography, he wasn't even going to be in TTL but Chinese sources make him out to be such a badass I couldn't not put him in).

    The next chapter will discuss the Kamakura Shogunate's response to this disaster, which includes quite a political shakeup. I should have one or two more chapters for this arc covering the first invasion and the stories around it. After that I might pause and post some maps and probably put this TL on hiatus to update my other one/work on some other projects. Thanks for reading!

    [1] - Baghatur (拔都儿) was a honorific title in the Mongol Empire--Li Ting (李庭) obtained it OTL through repeatedly leading cavalry charges and rushing into the breach at sieges during the war with Southern Song, being severely wounded on several occasions. He was also among the earliest generals to innovate in firearms such as the huochong (火銃), or hand cannon.
    [2] - Mount Aso, one of the largest volcanoes in the world and roughly in the center of Kyushu. Because of its position, the town of Aso at its base was long a regional trading center.
    [3] - A literal translation of the term counterweight trebuchets were known as in medieval China thanks to being introduced by Ismail and other Persian engineers from the Ilkhanate
    [4] - In the Yuan Dynasty, a chi (尺), or "Chinese foot", was about 31.2 cm, so this throw would be about 250 meters. Such a distance was not unheard of for Chinese counterweight trebuchet.
    [5] - Heike Monogatari (Tale of the Heike) is a legendary epic of medieval Japan, but was not composed until the mid-14th century. However, antecedents date to the Kamakura era, and that is what is referred to here
    [6] - By all accounts, Sogetu seems to have been a talented Mongol general, but was outshined by others in the conquest of Southern Song and his record in Southeast Asia is marred by his strategic failure and death.
    [7] - Not to be confused with the more famous Mouri (毛利) clan. This Mori clan individual's geneology is obscure, as there are offshoots of the Fujiwara, Kiyohara, and Seiwa Genji known as the Mori clan and I am uncertain which one he belonged to. All that's known is he built the now-ruined Tsunomure Castle in the 1270s.
    [8] - Funai (府内) is today part of Oita City, Oita Prefecture, but was the main port in this region
    [9] - Funa-jima is today called Ganryuu-jima--it's most famous for hosting a duel between Miyamoto Musashi and Sasaki Kojirou. The famous Battle of Dan-no-ura at the end of the Genpei War occurred just north of here too
    [10] - Nagasaki Kotarou was a samurai who held land in what is now the modern city of Nagasaki a few decades before the Mongol Invasion--his surname is likely related to what at the time was a small village that became the modern city.
    [11] - Like almost all historic castles in Japan, this one lays in ruins in the modern town of Takae, near Satsumasendai in Kagoshima Prefecture. It was indeed an early Shimazu clan stronghold, alongside a castle upstream called Ikariyama (碇山).
    [12] - Sogetu received possibly over 4 times as many reinforcements OTL. Incidentally, the Mongol general Ataghai mentioned in this and the previous chapter was involved in this campaign.
    [13] - Properly rensho (連署), or "co-signatory". Essentially it was the regent's deputy, and another prominent post created by and for the Houjou clan.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 5-Under the Freezing Moon
  • -V-
    "Under the Freezing Moon"
    ---
    Nagato Province, December 1285​

    "Dead, traitor? What the hell are you saying?" Shouni Kagesuke shouted at the messenger in utter disbelief. "Adachi Yasumori would never do such a thing [1]! That's nothing but slander by...by them!"

    He dare not say their name, but all the warriors in the meeting hall knew who he meant. He glanced over to his friend Adachi Morimune, son of the no doubt assassinated Yasumori, but Morimune simply sighed, as if knowing such an event was an inevitability. It was yet more bad news, the latest in the string of misfortune since the invaders showed up at Hakata and claimed his lands, his family, and even his left arm, lost to the hacksaw of a local healer who claimed to be saving him from infection after he had been left for dead.

    "My apologies, Lord Shouni. That he perished while trying to make one of his sons the new shogun is simply the official news from Kamakura," the messenger said, approaching them while closing his scroll. "Many have died because of these events..."

    "A shame," the well-scarred samurai Kikuchi Takefusa noted. "But I wonder if the shogunate killed him and his allies to obtain lands to give to us. Lord Adachi promised much, but it would be a shame he had to pay with his life to make good on his promise. We men of Kyushu need more than just the mere income from our posts until our land can be restored."

    "You can't think of anything but money, can you, father?" His son Takamori said, shaking his head. "Now is not the time to worry about that when a purge of this scale just occurred in Kamakura."

    Indeed there isn't, Kagesuke thought, noting with suspicion how the messenger seemed to walk closer and closer to Adachi Morimune. The way he held the scroll seemed odd, as if he concealed a dagger within it.

    "Get out of here, now! I know exactly what you're doing!" He shouted at the man, but the man ignored him and ran quickly toward Morimune before he could even stand from his seat. He drew a concealed knife from the scroll and stabbed straight at Morimune. Kagesuke threw a nearby picture frame at the man, throwing off his aim as the dagger plunged straight into Morimune's shoulder instead of his heart.

    The assassin produced another dagger from his cloak and parried a swordblow from one of the Adachi retainers, but this was not enough. As multiple retainers distracted the assassin, Adachi himself lept up from his seat and drew a strangely beautiful sword and gutted the man in an instant.

    "Higekiri remains as sharp as it was in times of old..." he muttered, sheathing the blade and clutching his hand to his wound. He glanced once at the blood, knowing how deep he was wounded, but then glanced toward Kagesuke.

    "Even with a single arm, a warrior can still fight," he said. "Thanks to that, I'm not joining with my kin in the afterlife now."

    "Higekiri? You have..." Kikuchi Takefusa asked, more impressed by his sword.

    "My father suspected matters in Kamakura would take a turn for the worse, so he sent me Minamoto no Yoritomo's sword so our enemies might not get hold of it. It is a shame he couldn't donate it to a proper place as he planned [2]."

    "Our enemies? Hmph, we certainly have innumerable enemies." Kagesuke looked at the body of the assassin laying in a pool of blood, feeling immediate fear for the future. "First and foremost, our enemy is the invaders who occupy our lands, but right now, we lack the power to face them."

    "If they've purged the Adachi clan and their allies, we certainly won't be gaining any power," Kikuchi Takefusa said.

    "Precisely," Kagesuke agreed, raising his voice as he prepared to speak words he wished to say for years and years. "That is why we first must fight the obstacle in front of us rather than the one behind us, the Houjou clan. What they did to Adachi is just the latest affront they've done in their wicked quest to control our nation."

    Nervous voices went up in the room. It was one thing to defend an ally from an assassin, but quite another to rebel against the most powerful clan in the country.

    "I concur," Morimune said. "They won't stop until I'm dead, who's to say you might not be next, eliminated by the Houjou for their personal convenience?" The voices grew even louder and more excited.

    "We are the exiled warriors from Kyushu who fought until the last against the Mongols, defenders who have received nothing in the five years since they walked ashore at Hakata besides Kamakura's foolish meddling. If we are to ever retake what is ours, we must first destroy the Houjou clan! They are the reason we lost everything!"

    Shouts of agreeance rose from the room as the warriors became more inspired. Morimune unsheathed Higekiri once more, raising it high so that candlelight might reflect off it.

    "First we teach the government in Nagato a lesson, then we inform the clans of our righteous cause! Let justice and harmony return to Japan once more!"
    ---
    January 1286, Kamakura, Sagami Province​

    Takezaki Suenaga dismounted his old warhorse in front of the palace. He pat the aged, scarred beast, thankful it served him through not only the war, but this ride to save the unity of Japan.

    "Perhaps you have few more rides, but today you served well not only myself, but the man who gifted you to me. [3]"

    As attendants led the horse away, palace guards led Takezaki Suenaga through the palace and into its inner sanctum. First I must convince the council, then pray the Houjou clan takes this matter up at their next private meeting. His heart pounded as it hadn't since the days of fighting the invader in Kyushu. Even if it was a familiar chamber where he had begged Adachi Yasumori to recognise his meritorious deeds, today he was begging for something far greater--and dangerous.

    The guards led him to the chamber, where several members of the Houjou clan sat, along with the detestable Taira Yoritsuna. At the center was the regent Houjou Sadatoki himself, a bored-looking youth who looked like he'd rather be doing something else instead of hearing cases and appeals. Suenaga bowed at once before them.

    "Takezaki Suenaga, I presume?" Taira asked. "What might your business here be?" Taira seemed neutral, but Suenaga knew he was hiding his fangs.

    "He's demonstrating his bravery again, I'm sure," Sadatoki sneered. "First he braves himself against the Mongols, now he braves himself by coming alone to his enemy's palace! Oh, the reward he will get for it!"

    Houjou Sadatoki's smug dismissal of his concerns and actions infuriated him, but he knew better to keep his cool. Yet he worried that behind those actions lay an intent to kill him for being too close to the rebels, even if he had opposed that decision to march to Kushizaki Castle and raise the banner of rebellion.

    "The only reward I seek is justice from heaven. The shogun must know the truth of the incident at Kushizaki Castle in Nagato Province, and I beg for his fair judgement on it."

    "They are rebelling to aid a man who himself was a rebel and sought to overthrow the shogun," Taira said. "There is little nuance in those actions."

    "Exactly!" Sadatoki said. "Seizing castles, beheading loyal castellans, it's as if they've already gone over to the Mongols!"

    Suenaga's heart beat faster as he knew he had perhaps one chance to persuade them. Shogun Koreyasu is well past adulthood unlike this boy. If only he held power and not them, he would understand the issues everyone face. Remaining kneeling, he took a deep breath, clearing his mind to let his persuasive thoughts flow.

    "Lord Houjou, Lord Taira, all of you exalted lords, please understand from the perspective of those men, those rounin, who perpretrated the incident at Kushizaki. The Shimotsuki turmoil and the loss of so much in the Kou'an Invasion has led them into ill-conceived thoughts and deeds, but their hearts turn toward justice. They seek harmony in these lands as it was in the days of the late Houjou Tokimune, where our nation opposed the invaders as one and won many victories in the era of Bun'ei and even in Kou'an. I beg you to treat them with dignity and punish them only so they might restore their honour when we retake those lost provinces."

    Taira and Sadatoki looked at each other, and Sadatoki's face lit up with a grim sneer.

    "Harmony? We've restored harmony to Japan by eliminating the traitors of the Adachi clan," Sadatoki replied. "Right now the only threat to our unity is those men in Kushizaki." Taira nodded, content his lord responded so perfectly.

    "But..." Sadatoki said, "I will negotiate. Takezaki Suenaga, I command you to go to Kushizaki Castle, slay Adachi Morimune, Otomo Sadamune, Kikuchi Takefusa, Shouni Kagesuke, and their immediate families. You will return and bring me their heads along with the stolen sword Higekiri, and I will pardon both you and all others involved. That will be a fabulous reward, would it not?"

    Suenaga's eyes widened at such a mad statement. He treats me as a mere assassin! What nonsense!

    "The exalted regent makes an unusual offer, but I believe it fair," Taira said. "Do you accept?"

    "M-my lord, if I may ask, is that really the best course of action against these rounin?" Suenaga stammered, aware of how dangerous the situation had become.

    "Of course it is," Sadatoki said. "They will respond to nothing but force, and I already have planned to destroy them. You're a brave and strong warrior--do you doubt your skill?"

    "Kikuchi Takefusa and Shouni Kagesuke are great men, misguided as they are. I have served both in my career, and I feel my past loyalty to them makes me unsuited to carry out this mission. Perhaps there are other actions we might take to restore unity without destroying the warriors we need?"

    "None at all," Sadatoki sneered. "I see we won't be getting anywhere. What a waste of my time. Guards, make certain this man is imprisoned," Sadatoki ordered. "He's too much of a danger to roam Kamakura as he pleases."

    "Very well, my lord," the guard said, immediately unsheathing his sword and placing it right across Suenaga's throat. Another guard grasp his hands and started binding him with rope.

    "M-my lord! Please consider my request! Please let the shogun know so we might have justice!"

    His shouts were to no avail, for the guards dragged him on his stomach out of the room into the darker chambers of the palace.

    ---
    Kushizaki Castle, Nagato Province, July 1, 1286​

    The mood in the castle seemed unbearable grim, as grim as the pouring rain and howling winds outside. Much to Shouni Kagesuke's despair, neither wind nor rain erased the great enemy encampments surrounding the castle. Yet otherwise, it was the same sort of day they'd had since that day in March they learned of the great defeat of Kikuchi Takefusa's force.

    All of the lords sitting at the table and those standing beside it knew how few their options were. Kagesuke wondered if it was even worth asking. Even so, a few of them looked more confident, in particular Mouri Tsunemitsu.

    "If only Lord Kikuchi had killed that Utsunomiya Michifusa, we wouldn't be in this mess!" the youthful Otomo Sadamune said, pounding the table. "Our armies would've advanced and--"

    "And what?" Mouri Tsunemitsu countered. "We'd have advanced into Aki Province, where we'd be facing the military governor there Takeda Tokitsuna, one of the finest strategists in Japan. Tokitsuna refused to join our rebellion, so I wonder how much our defeat owes to him?"

    "None at all!" Otomo said. "Our defeat is because the lords of our country are under a spell, the spell of the Houjou clan. That's what keeps them from realising we're right!"

    "Enough," Adachi Morimune said, laying his sword on the table. "We must decide a course of action for the future instead of remaining in the past."

    "We've lost so much to the Houjou clan, what more do we have to give them beside our lives?" Kagesuke said. "There is nowhere to run now."

    "Lord Shouni, that is not true," one of his vassals, a man from the Aoki clan, said. "If we ask the invaders for their aid, we will surely gain--"

    "Absolute nonsense!" Otomo shouted, drawing his blade with a sharp sound and in an instant beheading the Aoki clan retainer with a swift stroke. The man's blood drenched Kagesuke's robes as his head rolled to the ground, retainers of all the clans present gingerly stepping away in worry. Kagesuke couldn't believe what just happened.

    "Otomo you fool, you killed a valuable retainer of mine!" Kagesuke shouted at the impetuous youth. He tried remaining calm, but this man's actions were unforgivable.

    "You wouldn't have wanted that vassal, Lord Shouni. If he so openly plots treachery, just what sort of treachery might he speak in private?"

    "That's not your decision to make, damn you!" Kagesuke growled as he drew his own sword, preparing to cut down Otomo right there, but Adachi stood up and drew Higekiri, placing his blade between each of their respective swords.

    "Sheathe your swords, now!" he ordered. "If you only care about fighting, leave at once and attack the enemy camp."

    Kagesuke's heart still pounded as his temper cooled, still glaring at Otomo Sadamune.

    "I only care about fighting our enemies, be it the Houjou or Mongols, to the last breath," Otomo said. "My father so gloriously fought the invader, and to ally with them would be the greatest shame."

    "Yet it cannot be said that Lord Aoki's proposal lacks merit," Mouri Tsunemitsu mused. All eyes in the room suddenly focused on him, for now one of the foremost leaders of the rebellion made that proposal. "We cannot survive with enemies in front and behind us, and the enemy in front has defeated us. Why not find common ground until we can gain the strength to expel them?"

    "Traitor!" Otomo shouted. "You only say such a thing because you didn't lose your lands, livelihood, EVERYTHING to the invaders!"

    "No, but I've lost it to the Shogunate," he replied. "You are young, but nearly 40 years ago the Shogunate ordered my father killed for his support of a certain Lord Miura, whose clan has completely fallen from power. Even my lifetime of good deeds toward them has not restored what was lost."

    "I concur with Lord Mouri," Kagesuke stated firmly, knowing he made a good case. "We lost so much to the invader because the Houjou clan failed to uphold the Shogunate's justice. We would not be traitors, but instead be liberators. We will return to our lands in Kyushu, destroy bandits, and protect our peasants from the depredation of the invaders. Even though the invaders have established corruption, it can be hardly be different than the corruption the Houjou clan brought to our nation."

    "Exactly. This is a mission for justice!" another seated lord at the table, Kikuchi Takamori, added.

    Otomo looked furious, as if he was about to draw his sword and kill the two of them right there.

    "I cannot agree to this," Adachi said. "There is no guarantee we will not be imprisoned and executed by the invader. They must be well aware of our enmity toward them and our achievements against them in the past."

    "I agree," spoke a voice from the crowd who pushed its way to the front. Kagesuke recognised him immediately as his nephew Moritsune. "We would be making a terrible mistake and be condemned for all time."

    His nephew's condemnation disappointed Kagesuke. He's too old now to be worried about this sort of thing. The invaders only took his father and uncles from him because of the ineptitude of the Houjou clan.

    "Even the head of your clan agrees, Lord Shouni," Otomo mocked. "Just why are you so determined to betray your country?"

    "I've seen too many die from arrogant, misplaced trust in their leaders," Kagesuke answered. "Do not lead your retainers to their deaths."

    "If there is no choice but to stay and fight and beg the invaders aid our cause, then we will never find common cause," Adachi said. "Those who wish to stay here and fight, step toward the right of this room."

    The majority of the crowd of retainers followed his instruction, leaving only a few men awkwardly standing there. Kagesuke sighed, seeing his option, the best option for defeating the Houjou clan, vanish before him.

    "I see then," Adachi said. "Consider your decision equally brave as the others. I will devise special instructions for us all going forward, but tonight we should rest. Dismissed, all of you."

    As Kagesuke stood up, Adachi grabbed his sword and scabbard and handed it to him.

    "Wh-what are you doing?" he asked, incredulous. Kagesuke felt a phantom pain in his left arm as he grasped the surprisingly light sword, desperately wishing to wield the blade in the style he had been taught.

    "This sword must not fall into the hands of the Houjou clan--therefore, I am giving this to you for safekeeping," Adachi said.

    "I'm just a servant of the shogun, not a man who should be the shogun's regent. And I am indeed betraying my country, if temporarily. No matter how much I rationalise my decision, it cannot be viewed differently."

    "It took generations for the Houjou clan's dictatorship to reach its current oppressive form. I'm sure it will take generations to undo both their dictatorship and the rule of the invaders. Even if they deem you a villain of villains, I am sure that one day this sword will return to the hands of a man fit to carry on the legacy of Minamoto no Yoritomo," Adachi said, seemingly consigned to his fate.

    "Then why don't you go with me?" Shouni asked. "The invaders might even name you regent. You will rally countless warriors to Kyushu, so many that we might retake those provinces from within before we've even defeated the Houjou clan."

    Adachi simply shook his head.

    "I must take responsibility for this rebellion and ensure unity returns to our country. If my death and disgrace saves even a single person who followed me from excessive punishment, then I have done my duty. Further..." he said, suddenly gazing out the window at the storm. "I shall lead your men in battle to aid in your escape."

    ---​

    The Kou'an Invasion (1281-1285) proved the greatest disaster Japan had ever faced. Hundreds of thousands of Japanese died, including countless veteran warriors. For the first time in history, Japanese territory fell under permanent occupation. Innumerable shrines and temples had been looted and desecrated. Thousands of Japanese ships, from large warships to requisitioned fishing boats, had been destroyed. The Kamakura Shogunate failed in its first and most important duty--defending Japan--and its prestige collapsed. The Imperial Court officially ended the Kouan era in 1285, inaugurating the new Tenkou era (天興) that year.

    Perhaps worst of all, Japanese unity shattered with the death of the regent Houjou Tokimune in 1284. Through his charismatic personality and skillful rule, Tokimune united the various factions of warriors within the shogunate, as well as those in the imperial court. His unifying presence was substituted by the young, inexperienced Houjou Sadatoki, who was the focal point of conspiracies between the two major factions. One of these was led by Taira Yoritsuna, head of the Houjou clan's personal vassals (miuchibito), the others Adachi Yasumori, representative of the shogunate's vassals (gokenin).

    Initially, Adachi held the upper hand, minimising Taira's influence. Because Adachi represented the cause of the gokenin, this attracted much jealousy from the direct Houjou vassals as represented by Taira Yoritsuna (平頼綱). In the past, Tokimune's leadership permitted compromises between the two men, but with Adachi's position as Sadatoki's grandfather, he now had unlimited control over government affairs.

    Japan faced a large challenge of integrating exiles from Kyushu. As a condition for keeping their lands, the Mongols demanded all in Kyushu to swear allegiance to both Kublai Khan and the King of Korea and reject the authority of the Emperor and Shogun. It is said not a single lord accepted these terms, but some unscrupulous clans hired willing turncoats and ensured they monitered their fiefs in their absence. Additionally, the Mongols placed restrictions on Shinto shrines, viewing the practice of worshipping past Japanese emperors subversive to China's traditional authority over Japan. Some Buddhists, especially Nichiren Buddhists and pro-Song Zen monks [4], feared imminent Mongol persecution and fled to Honshu.

    This created a population of thousands of Kyushu samurai, merchants, clergy, and laypeople who demanded land and clamored for a resumption of the war. Aside from the few who kept their governorships and Kyushu area offices as sinecures and thus drew a government salary, the majority were forced to take jobs as bodyguards and low-ranking positions to sustain themselves. Some even became bandits. Because many were vagabonds and beggars, they gained the derogatory term rounin (浪人), formerly only applied to serfs and slaves who left their land.

    Adachi understood well the problems Japan faced. Prominent Kyushu lords like Shouni Kagesuke and Kikuchi Takefusa (菊池武房) complained of the handling of the war in every aspect from how the Shogunate approached the conflict to how their compensated the warriors and their clans. Other Kyushu landowners, both those who remained and those who fled, complained of high taxes and damage to their estates that forced them to pawn them--Adachi feared these landowners might become turncoats. Elsewhere in Japan, banditry became an increasing problem as countless shogunate enforcers had died or were still in Kyushu.

    His reforms, issued 1284 and termed the "new formulary", addressed these issues by officially returning pawned land from warriors, shrines, and temples, creating new institutions and recruitment to combat bandits, and strengthening the investigative courts his allies dominated at the expense of the powerful. Damaged and decaying religious buildings throughout Japan were to be repaired, foremost among them Itsukushima Shrine, damaged by the short-lived Mongol occupation. This was paid for by increasing taxes and corvee demanded nationally on peasants and merchants. Additionally, Adachi imposed forced austerity on the shogun and his entire court (including himself).

    For liberating Kyushi, Adachi named his son Morimune along with the heads of the Shouni and Otomo clans, Shouni Moritsune and Otomo Sadamune (大友貞宗) respectively, to a new council that would hold night-unlimited power in Kyushu. Three shogunate representatives (in practice all Houjou clan members) would accompany them to form a ruling council of six. This council would have nigh-unlimited power in Kyushu to ensure the Adachi's decrees were adhered to. It would enforce laws, function as a court, investigate corrupt officials, and coordinate military affairs. Adachi believed this council would inspire uprisings against the Mongols and defections of local turncoats as well as ensure the Kyushu lords fought to their fullest.

    Included in this new formulary was a set of early Japanese laws regarding the island of Ezo. Between Andou Suemura's rebellion, the raids of the pro-Mongol Ezo Ainu tribes, and rebellious Honshu Ainu seeking shelter on Ezo, Adachi decreed the formation of a similar body for supervising Ezo to be placed under the command of chinjufu-shogun, Houjou Tokimura. As Ezo kanrei, Andou Gorou was its second-in-command. It had great authority over Ezo and was permitted to adjudicate disputes between native chiefs, control native trade, and punish unruly chiefs. In particular, the chinjufu-shogun held the power to control and tax all shipping to and from Ezo, a powerful benefit and means of controlling raids from the north.

    The reforms demanded by the prominent Adachi Yasumori and his powerful faction of allies exiled from Kyushu posed a clear threat to the Houjou clan's power. The young Sadatoki despised the forced austerity and viewed his grandfather as trying to usurp power from him. He thus fell under the influence of Taira Yoritsuna, a powerful Houjou clan vassal. Representing the miuchibito, Taira vigorously opposed Adachi's reforms.

    However, Taira was likely not the only issue the reforms had limited effect. The Kyushu council had limited ability to act because of Mongol control over the island and the Houjou clan's reluctance to take part in the venture. Likewise, Andou Gorou used his position primarily to harass merchants and villagers, increasing his unpopularity even further. The tax and corvee increases were unpopular and Nichiren Buddhists decried the use of government money on lending aid to other Buddhist sects and associated shrines. Powerful lords outside Kyushu believed aiding weaker gokenin through debt forgiveness imperiled their own positions.

    This prompted a great backlash, organised by Taira Yoritsuna. On December 14, 1285, Adachi was publically denounced for plotting to overthrow the shogun and replace him with his heir, Adachi Munekage (安達宗景). Forces loyal to Taira struck in Kamakura and murdered Adachi, his heir, and many local followers. Other members of the Adachi clan, their vassals, and their allies were killed elsewhere, forced to commit suicide, banished, or removed from office, thus paving the way for an increase of Houjou clan autocracy.

    This event, termed the Shimotsuki Incident, resulted in immediate repercussions across Japan. It became a symbol of the Houjou clan's increasing authoritarianism in terms of taxes, land grants, and post appointments. The immediate revoking of the new formulary (with the exception of the laws concerning Ezo) provoked great discontent, and nowhere more than on Kyushu. Adachi thus emerged as a great martyr to countless samurai.

    During the Shimotsuki Incident, Adachi Morimune was injured in an assassination attempt in his temporary base in Nagato Province, but was defended by his loyal Kyushu samurai. Upon hearing of this, his friend Shouni Kagesuke, returned from Mongol custody in the prisoner exchange, became infuriated, fearing for the position of his clan and desiring the return of Yasumori's policies. Shouni, Adachi, and several hundred samurai of northern Kyushu led a force to Kushizaki Castle (櫛崎城) in late December 1285 and drove off local authorities, beginning the Tenkou Rebellion. Posing as inspectors from Kamakura checking the improvements to this strategic fortifications overlooking the Kanmon Straits, they executed its castellan and pressganged its garrison into their service.

    Shouni and Adachi dispatched messages to other exiled samurai of Kyushu and to the government, demanding the banishment of Taira Yoshitsuna and all involved in the Shimotsuki Incident, the restoration of the Adachi clan under Morimune to their positions, and the restoration of the new formulary. They bitterly condemned the misrule of Japan and the failures of the Houjou clan that led to the great defeats at Mongol hands, urging Sadatoki to accept their advice.

    The Kyushu samurai eagerly embraced the Tenkou Rebellion. They deemed the 1285 peace treaty a great insult for placing their lands under foreign rule and joined Adachi so he might bring about the resumption of the war. However, there was wariness that they might undermine the Japanese cause by their revolt, and negotiation was attempted. The bold war hero Takezaki Suenaga, known for boasting of deeds and achieving acclaim from the shogunate, was sent to negotiate with Taira.

    Yoritsuna refused any prospect of negotiation. He arrested Takezaki and only the Houjou clan's intercession prevented his execution. This demonstrates an understanding of how dangerous the situation was for the Houjou clan at that moment, as they feared that Adachi Morimune sought to make himself regent or even shogun. Regardless, they raised a force of around 10,000 loyalists, including bandits swayed by the prospect of loot and getting in the graces of the shogunate. Houjou Kanetoki was given command over this force alongside Utsunomiya Michifusa (宇都宮通房), a Kyushu samurai famed for retrieving his distant kin Sadatsuna's body, local lord Nagai Yorishige (長井頼重), and reinforcements from the Rokuhara Tandai under Houjou Morifusa (北条盛房).

    The Kyushu exiles initially numbered only around 5,000, although all were very experienced. Shouni and Adachi counted on rallying local gokenin opposed to Taira alongside landowners and peasants plagued by bandits and debts. Fear of the Mongols played heavily into their propaganda. Some gokenin elsewhere in Japan rose up themselves, but these local rebellions were quickly suppressed.

    In the end, they gained few allies, for they were rounin reputed to be greedy fortune seekers, their lesser followers bandits and beggars, and their mission one of violence and warfare instead of the unity Japan needed. Nichiren's successors, the Six Great Disciples, condemned the demands they placed on the peasants for restoring Buddhist temples and shrines. In general the taxes they sought to restore and justice they sought to inflict on bandits made them very unpopular in all sectors. Perhaps only 1,000 more men joined them, with the most prominent noble being Mouri Tsunemitsu, whose father had been executed in a similar purge in 1247 [5].

    Despite being outnumbered, they pressed the attack regardless, still believing a general uprising was possible. They split their forces to cover the largest amount of ground in attempting to rally forces to their banner with little success. Likely this splitting of forces was also to surround the enemy army should they advance all at once and achieve defeat from smaller numbers.

    Those Kyushu samurai who refused to join the rebellion, especially Utsunomiya Michifusa were crucial to containing the Tenkou Rebellion. The largest battle was on the banks of the Nishiki River on March 14, 1286, where Utsunomiya Michifusa clashed against Kikuchi Takefusa. Call the Battle of Nishiki-gawa, the two lords fought in single combat, where Kikuchi fell to Utsunomiya's swordsmanship. Following his death, practically the entirety of the thousand men Kikuchi commanded, minus Kikuchi's son Takamori and a few dedicated retainers, defected to the shogunate army. For their loyalty, the only punishment any received was dismissal from office.

    Nishiki-gawa marked the collapse of the rebellion. The rebels returned to Kushizaki Castle for a final stand, but the Houjou clan issued a proclamation that would forgive all but the rebel leadership. Half of the surviving rebels defected, leaving only around 1,000 men. The castle withstood for three months, and the rebels supposedly killed many with their fighting prowess.

    On July 1, 1286, it is said that a warrior from the Aoki clan, Shouni vassals, proposed a radical idea--defect to Kyushu and seek Mongol aid to defeat the Houjou clan and restore the shogunate. The youthful warrior who proposed this was executed on the spot by Otomo Sadamune, who reminded the forces their real enemy was the Mongols. However, Otomo's act was deemed harsh and only brought further discussion. The rebels thus divided into two camps, with the pro-Mongol side in the minority. Shouni Kagesuke became their leader due to his undying hatred of the Houjou clan.

    On July 2, the pro-Mongol rebels attempted to break the siege lines. It is said Adachi Morimune gave his blessing to the action, yet did not go himself. With around 200 men, Shouni Kagesuke, Mouri Tsunemitsu, Kikuchi Takamori (菊池隆盛) (son of Takefusa), and several other prominent Kyushu lords broke through the siege lines. It took the form of a cavalry charge, with some lords having their wives or children on horseback with them in an attempt to salvage their family lineage.

    Shouni's force was far outnumbered by the Houjou clan's forces. After a few skirmishes, their position looked hopeless as other vassals fell back in line. Faced with suicide or execution, Shouni chose a third alternative--flee to Kyushu and join the Mongols. They sallied forth from Kushizaki, breaking through the siege lines at the cost of Morimune receiving grave injuries. It is said in his dying words, Morimune advised Shouni to return to Kyushu with his men and seek protection from the Mongols.

    As for the remaining forces in Kushizaki Castle, the majority committed suicide or died in combat as the castle was stormed on July 10, 1286. Deaths include Adachi Morimune, Shouni Moritsune and his youngest sons, Otomo Sadamune and his sons, and numerous others. Dozens of children of Kyushu lords perished as well in the disaster. The majority of Kyushu lords were either dead or disgraced, denying the Japanese an important source of trained, devoted warriors.

    The Mongols did not interfere with the Tenkou Rebellion, primarily because of their own struggles with remnant forces in Kyushu, tensions at home, and continual involvement in foreign wars, they desired to continue peace with the Kamakura Shogunate. Hong Gun-song, Hong Dagu's somewhat more conciliatory brother, seems to have led the efforts to incorporate the Japanese turncoats. He achieved an edict from Kublai Khan that demanded the Japanese turncoats be treated fairly despite their past crimes. The reason for this is unknown--it is speculated that the conflict on Kyushu combined with the deteriorating finances of the Yuan Dynasty from constant war forced the Mongols to accept otherwise untrustworthy people as leaders.

    Regardless, Shouni Kagesuke and his followers were restored to all their properties in the region, albeit at the cost of their children being held hostage by the Mongols. Yet their loyalty was proven, as these Japanese lords spent much of the remainder of 1286 and 1287 subduing resistance on Kyushu through appealing to the sentiments of the people as being abandoned by the Shogunate. In every way, he proved an honourable servant of Korean king Chungnyeol and by 1290 held the rank of Vice-Marshal of Zhengdong.

    Shouni's position attracted at least some samurai back to Kyushu. He pledged the return of fiefs, fair courts, and a country free of the banditry that plagued Kamakura Japan. He also promised to repudiate all debts issued by the Imperial court or shogunate, an attractive offer to the impoverished lesser vessels. A significant number of exiled Kyushu samurai accepted his offer, but just as many stayed in Japan, sometimes clashing with those who proposed to defect. Many of those who immigrated to Kyushu under these policies were imposters or the very bandits sought to be eliminated. The term rounin, once applied to the exile Kyushu samurai, gradually became applied to all who fled to occupied Mongol lands [6].

    Kamakura panicked at this development. At Taira's advice, the Shogunate forbade all travel to and from the occupied provinces, to be enforced by the various navies of loyal clans in 1286. Those traveling to or from were subject to arrest, with the penalty being imprisonment and the confiscation of the ship and all goods. The following year, this edict was expanded to include travel to or from "any land respecting the authority of the Emperor of Yuan", including Korea and China, curtailing a fairly active trade and greatly increasing piracy. The Rokuhara Tandai stationed guards in every port to ensure local lords enforced these decrees.

    With this decree, Japan had effectively isolated itself, as only those rare ships that traded with Southeast Asia were permitted to conduct foreign trade. Forbidden from their usual destinations, these merchants sold their ships, sometimes to the Houjou clan who began strengthening their own private fleet, but sometimes also to pirates. Piracy and smuggling greatly increased, mainly aimed at Korea but at Kyushu as well.

    Additionally, the Ainu of Ezo benefitted from these restrictions. Because the Andou clan did not properly understand the shifting allegiances of various Ainu confederations, a large portion of Ainu were classified as friendly to Japan and thus permitted to trade. Even Ainu who weren't friendly to Japan forged documents permitting their trade rights or traded through allied Ainu. As middlemen, trade with Ezo increased as never before.

    In 1287, the Imperial Court changed the era name to Shou'ou (正応) in hopes of marking a new beginning. That year, the Shogunate began raising a new army to retake Kyushu and execute Shouni and his turncoats, greatly increasing naval construction. This large assembly of soldiers caused problems in of itself. A shortage of talented warriors led to many disgraced members of the Houjou clan finding themselves back in the good graces of the shogunate (provided, of course, they had no links to the Adachi clan). While many of these Houjou clan associates were harmless men suffering the crimes their relatives committed, not all of them would be so benign.

    At the same time, the Mongols became well aware of the Japanese intentions toward Kyushu. Finding themselves frustrated by complaints from Korean and Chinese merchants and challenged by defeats in Southeast Asia, it fell upon the leaders in charge of the continuing Japanese invasion to shore up the prestige of the Mongol Empire. Fleets were assembled in Kyushu's ports and armies raised, all preparing to finalise the conquest of Japan. For the first time, Japanese were about to clash with Japanese to decide the fate of their homeland.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter is heavily based on an actual intrigue in Kamakura times, the Shimoutsuki Disturbance. OTL, it merely involved the murders of Adachi Yasumori and his family, several mass suicides and assassinations of his allies, and the Iwato Rebellion, where Shouni Kagesuke and his retainers were destroyed by the Kamakura Shogunate. It appears Shouni revolted as a result of Adachi Morimune's assassination, which happened nearby. TTL, the greater chaos in Japan and large number of exiles from Kyushu gives the rebellion some serious teeth as they perceive the fall of the Adachi clan as marking a great setback to their interests.

    I had written a lot more for this chapter, but thought it better to split it up into two and add a section on how the Mongols are doing in Kyushu (and in their non-Japanese wars) as well. So next will be Mongols in Kyushu and elsewhere, then more events in Japan, then either hiatus or the next segment of the invasion. I'm not sure yet. Thank you for reading!

    [1] - It is uncertain whether Adachi Yasumori actually did attempt to make his son Munekage shogun. While it is true that Munekage rewrote his family genealogy to claim Yoritomo was his ancestor, it is uncertain if he actually had intentions to become shogun or if it was an allegation by his opponents in legitimising a political purge.
    [2] - Adachi Yasumori actually did come into possession of Higekiri ("beard cutter"), the sword of the founder of the Kamakura Shogunate Minamoto no Yoritomo, supposedly obtaining it in Kyoto. OTL he returned it to a shrine in Kamakura sometime before his assassination, but TTL he fears the events soon to arise and ensures his son receives it
    [3] - Takezaki Suenaga, most famed for commissioning a scroll depicting the Mongol invasions, received as part of his reward for his deeds in the 1274 invasion a warhorse owned by Adachi Yasumori. OTL, he was cautious not to take sides in the political disputes in Kamakura, but seems to have held sympathies for Adachi Yasumori.
    [4] - Zen Buddhism in Japan owes much to monks from Southern Song fleeing to Japan. It is likely their influence led to the hardline stance taken by the Kamakura Shogunate, especially since Houjou Tokimune studied under them
    [5] - The Miura Disturbance of 1247, the last large rebellion prior to 1285, not counting the Nigatsu Disturbance of 1272 which was a smaller, mostly inter-Houjou clan incident
    [6] - In the Kamakura era, the term rounin (浪人) didn't have quite the same meaning as it did in later centuries, so this sort of semantic evolution feels plausible to me.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 6-A World at War
  • -VI-
    "A World at War"

    Iwato Castle, Chikuzen Province, 1287​

    Shouni Kagesuke looked over the audience before him, seeing the usual amount of upjumped peasants seeking his blessing and advice. It was no secret to anyone, Mongol, Chinese, or Korean, that his Iwato Castle served as the premier social site for Japanese defectors, but he wished these men would assemble elsewhere. One man ran up to him in a most undignified manner, to which Shouni cautiously stepped back.

    "Lord Shouni, recently my manor has had much trouble with the invader's tax collectors! Please do something." My manor--the way the man spoke sounded ridiculous to him. The only people lucky to own a manor and fields were those who succeeded at convincing the shogun to persuade the court nobles into granting them one, yet now this mere peasant owned one on behalf of the invaders. Of course, Kagesuke himself owned several now, including those his family once only served as stewards of. In only a few months, they've inverted the manner by which the world should operate.

    "There is little I can do, for the invaders are insistent that taxes and tribute be paid on time. I suggest you travel to Hakata and plead your case there, or find a bureaucrat willing to work as your advocate," Kagesuke answered.

    As he dismissed the peasant, he saw a familiar face in the crowd. Mouri Tsunemitsu? What is he doing here?

    "Good day to you, Lord Mouri," Kagesuke said, walking through the crowd to greet his ally. "What brings you all the way to Iwato?"

    "The matter of my departure, Lord Shouni," Mouri answered. Kagesuke noticed he held a document in his hand. "A great rebellion has broken out on the mainland involving princes of the Great Yuan. I am to aid in subduing it as a commander of 1,000 warriors."

    "A worthy task. You must demonstrate the strength of Japanese arms against these rebels." Even as he spoke those words, guilt struck Kagesuke. We are but rebels as well, and will remain rebels until the Houjou fall from power. This is but a mere distraction.

    "I will do my finest. I tried to convince them to appoint you as the commander of these men, but that Mongol lord Li Ting, who I will be serving, demands you remain here." Do they not trust me even after all I've been through for their sake? Or is it because of these accursed injuries?

    "Very well," Kagesuke said,.

    "As a side matter, this was a secret dispatch. Now that all of these men in this hall have heard it, they must accompany me."

    "Wh-what? Fight as a warrior!? I have no skills!" the peasant said. Murmurs of discontent went through the room, growing louder and louder.

    "Silence, all of you!" Kagesuke shouted. "You own your land now at the behest of the Great Khan and his blessing. You must therefore follow his every word! If you flee from Lord Mouri's army, then you will surely be executed and forfeit the great wealth you would have gained!"

    The room quieted down at Kagesuke's speech as Mouri just shrugged.

    "Lord Shouni speaks the truth. Now come, follow me," he said. He smiled at Kagesuke, still amazed at Mouri's craftiness. "Brilliant work," he said, speaking in Chinese, a language these foolish peasants no doubt couldn't speak. "Now Li Ting will have no choice but to accept these men. Another twenty Japanese are always welcome, and perhaps it will help me find some useful subordinates.

    "My pleasure," Kagesuke replied. "We do what we must to survive this dangerous world."
    ---
    Yi'an Fortress (夷安), Ezo, June 1287​

    Andou Suemura bowed before the enemy leaders at the fortress, his eyesight still strange from the eye he had lost in battle. His body still ached and wounds were only freshly healed. By no means should he have been alive to be dragged in chains to this fortress of the invaders.

    "Rise, Lord Andou," said a strange-looking native man, his colourful robes unfamiliar. He must be from those barbarians whom the Ainu always clash against. The others around him looked equally strange, a mixture of bearded Ainu, Japanese criminals--some of whom Suemura personally recognised as men he referred to the Shogunate for death sentences--who joined the enemy, robed Chinese and Korean bureaucrats, and men from the northern steppe who commanded this place.

    Suemura struggled to his feet, trying to remain dignified in this state. His defeat in battle--the last thing he really remembered--at the hands of these men remained fresh in his head. The leader of this fortress remained seated, flanked by two prominent lieutenants and that colourfully-robed man, but he seemed to take a particular interest in Suemura.

    "I am Andou Suemura, rightful head of the Andou clan in opposition to those in my clan who shirk their duties. I am the Lord of Ezo and the hi-no-moto shogun, ruler of--"

    "We are aware who you are," the native interpreter said, cutting him off. "You are the finest general of your clan and had you been in charge, you would have destroyed our fleet that day five years ago as we invaded your land."

    Suemura's eyes widened as he recalled the clash at Mutsu Bay and his foolish relative Gorou's opposition. Had that fool not cowered in terror at the fireship attack, he would've drive the Andou-suigun onward to victory. Had the Andou-suigun crushed this motley mixture of barbarians, then perhaps even more men might be withdrawn far to the south to have evicted the invader from Japan. Andou Gorou damned all Japan with his actions, but no doubt he doesn't care because of that insane prophet Nichiren and his belief in Japan's doom.

    But the greater question remained as to how the enemy knew such a fact. Had one of his followers informed them of those matters?

    "Do not worry, father, everything is under control," a familiar voice said, and there in the crowd he saw his son Suenaga, a boy quickly maturing into a man. "I have told Lord Taxiala everything about you. All you must do is be polite."

    "What are you doing there? You can't be--" His heart lept as he feared his son betrayed him.

    "Andou Suenaga understands very well the best option you have. Lord Taxiala and those loyal lieutenants who crushed you in battle, Yangwuludai and Tatardai, seek your aid."

    "Hmph, you expect I'm going to join you so easily like those bastards Shouni Kagesuke and Mouri Tsunesuke, don't you? I serve the Shogunate with my life, and my only opponents are you invaders and Andou Gorou."

    "Father, please do not ruin this opportunity!" Suenaga pleaded. "The Shogunate sentenced you to death! They already believe you are working with the invaders!"

    Even if Suenaga told him what he already knew, he still felt deeply bothered. I have nothing to lose by actually going to my death, but why do I feel like I should do something more?

    "Your son is right, Lord Andou. You will never again be welcome in Japan until its current rulers are disposed of in favor of those who obey the Son of Heaven. Now tell me, do you wish to die a criminal, or live as the hi-no-moto shogun and lord of Ezo?"

    "I-I wish to..." Suemura started, glancing around the room. He clenched his fist, wondering if he could knock out a man and seize his weapon to keep fighting, but held himself back. "I wish only to kill Andou Gorou. You killed those loyal to me who I trusted to aid me in that goal. I expect you to provide me with more men."

    The leader of the fortress hobbled to his feet on a cane and smiled.

    "You will have all the men I, Marshal Taxiala, can provide, Lord Andou," he said in very broken Ainu. "So long as you praise the Son of Heaven."

    ---
    Yongmingcheng, Liaoyang, 1288​

    The more he saw, the more Hong Dagu's anger grew. The starving hordes of refugees, some already dead, the burnt buildings, the crying of children--the whole port had turned into a vision of hell. If supplies weren't re-established before the seas froze, many would die in the winter. He looked immediately to a magistrate who had come to greet him and grabbed him by his robe.

    "What happened! Why is this city in ruins!" he shouted at the man.

    "My apologies, Lord Hong, but the forces of that rebel Qadaan assailed this place. We barely fought them off, but they seized much from the granary as well as many women. Many of these people have themselves fled from the innumerable number of villlages destroyed in the interior!"

    "Damn that Qadaan, damn him!" he shouted, throwing the minister to the ground. For nearly 15 years I've strived to rebuild the cities of Liaoyang into the most prosperous land the Great Khan ruled, and that bastard and his kin ruined everything in the span of months. Worse than the Sambyeolcho, worse than those Goryeo courtiers, worse than even the Japanese, I am nothing but vexed by these rebels! Lately he had felt so angry he thought he might curse the Borjigin lineage for the first time in his life. Only the fact the Emperor also belonged to that lineage held his tongue.

    "We are trying to--"

    "Get out! I dismiss you from my service! Go to Dadu and plead to the Great Khan for another post, you worthless insect," Hong shouted, ignoring the man. He looked to the magistrate's subordinate nearby. "Do not ever let this happen, or you too will be pleading to the Great Khan."

    "Y-yes, my lord. What are your orders?"

    "I demand you--"

    "Father! Do not worry, supplies are on the way!" Behind him, he heard galloping. Wheeling around, he saw his son Hong Jung-gyeon riding toward him on horseback along with several of his guards.

    "Supplies? Explain, son." Hong Jung-gyeon dismounted his horse and bowed, examining the sorry situation in Yongmingcheng.

    "The construction of my fleets has gone well, as has my acquisition of supplies. Because the conquered provinces of Japan are so fertile, we've been able to export a lot of surplus this far north." His son threw a sack at his feet. Hong Dagu opened it, noticing rice with a distinctive red tint. Champa rice. Few but those of former Southern Song actually enjoy the taste, but it's food enough, and there's many in these towns here from that former state.

    "Perfect. You, give that rice to those who fled from the interior villages over there. Ensure they provide services later as payment." Hong ordered the magistrate, who promptly carried out his order.

    "Don't worry so much," his son said. "Qadaan will perish like his relatives. With what I can extract from the Japanese, we will restore Liaoyang's prosperity."

    "We had better," Hong Dagu replied, thinking worriedly of the position of King Chungnyeol back in Goryeo. "Otherwise we will lose everything both here and in Goryeo."

    ---

    Following the success of the second invasion of Japan, it fell upon the Mongols to create a government and policies for the conquered territory. This effort would be complicated by internal power struggles within Goryeo and intrigues within Yuan, as well as the continued Japanese resistance to the occupation. Much of this strong resistance lay in the decentralised, feudal nature of Japanese politics and governance that rejected heavy-handed, external controls.

    The groundwork for this government had already been laid--the Mongols established the Branch Secretariat of Zhengdong, a military district which consisted of the Kingdom of Goryeo as well as Liaoyang and was to consist of all Japan as well. While Goryeo was in truth independent, its king held his power due to ruling Zhengdong and his ministers held their positions by virtue of the positions they held in Zhengdong's administration. The administration also included a number of Chinese, Mongols, and other subjects of the Great Khan.

    It was this administration that was imposed on the conquered territories. King Chungnyeol of Goryeo ruled Kyushu on behalf of the Mongols (rather than Goryeo) as Right Chancellor (右丞相) of Zhengdong. Beneath him were the Left Chancellor (左丞相) of Zhengdong, Arakhan (who also served as its chief darughachi, or tax collector and administrator for the Mongol Empire), the Marshal of Japan, Li Ting, and the Right Secretary (右丞) of Zhengdong, Fan Wenhu, and the Left Secretary (左丞) of Zhengdong, Cheligh-Temur. Arakhan did not hold his position long--he died of illness in August 1285, and was replaced in his posts by Ataghai, hero of the naval battles at Tokuyama and Funa-jima.

    Whatever hopes the Yuan Dynasty held for Zhengdong dashed against the realities of the situation. Japan was a feudal society where ties between lords and their vassals mattered far more than administrative schemes. Further, the military had dominated Japan for over a century, and warriors serving as local administrators was the norm. The Mongols themselves understood a conquered territory well--like in Southern Song, the imperial examinations used to staff the bureaucracy in China and Korea was not applied to Japan due to Kublai Khan's lack of trust in that system.

    During and immediately after the conquest, much of Kyushu was effectively governed by both surviving Japanese lords, as well as those lords or even usurpers who ruled through the wives and children of the deceased and absent. A few of these local men joined the Mongols out of either fear, greed, or simple opportunism. They became local administrators and played an essential role in helping the Yuan administration understand the situation they dealt with. Most were fairly low status, as before the Tenkou Rebellion, not a single prominent lord had defected.

    The defection of Shouni Kagesuke and his followers greatly changed the situation. In addition to helping pacify the island through both diplomacy and military methods, they produced accurate surveys and other necessary documents that led to the establishment of an effective administration. By 1287, the Mongols drew new borders for their conquered land in Japan, erasing the old provinces and creating several new circuits, each with several prefectures beneath them.

    The prior system of landholding changed greatly, for the Japanese court nobles who owned the land lost their positions, as did the shogunate's land stewards. The Mongols awarded much of it to victorious soldiers, reorganising many as tuntian for the sake of supply and granting them households of Japanese peasants. Japanese defectors who swore allegiance to the Great Khan as their Emperor likewise received land, often that which they had worked on or administered. Their tribute they paid directly to Chinese or Korean magistrates, supervised by a Mongol darughachi. Holdings owned by religious institutions such as monasteries, temples, and shrines remained untouched, provided these institutions were located in Kyushu and thus respected Mongol authority.

    There were challenges in confronting the feudal reality of Japan. Powerful nobles administered their manors [1] as a grant from the Shogunate (who themselves acted on behalf of prominent court nobles) through installing their own kin in important offices. These kin would connect with wealthy peasants, lesser nobles, and monks in administering the manor and the peasants on it. Because the new owners were unfamiliar with their lands, this gave peasant headmen and administrators a great deal of authority in ensuring they were properly cultivated and tribute collected. Many of them coerced the owners into granting them an additional share of the income, ensuring they arose as a prominent class.

    This Mongol redistribution of land amounted to the most dramatic land reform in Japan since the 8th century. Even when the Shogunate was established, the warriors only received the right to serve as hereditary stewards or other bureaucrats, and only small fragments of land ever came wholly under their control. Yet now, the estates were almost entirely controlled locally, and often under men whom in prior times could never hope to aspire to higher ranks.

    Japanese subjects remained untrusted by the Mongols. Under the Yuan Dynasty's caste system, they were classified at the bottom alongside former citizens of Southern Song. Indeed, the Japanese were near the very bottom, for their nation surrendered after Song, outranking only those from Dai Viet, Champa, or Burma.

    This gave a great incentive to import colonists from elsewhere. The largest group of colonists were naturally Han Chinese, typically the households of victorious soldiers. Tens of thousands settled in Kyushu starting even before the end of the war. Likwise, as participants in the victorious army, numerous Koreans settled as well, forming the second largest group. Smaller groups included Jurchens, Mongols, Tatars, while in the administrative center of Hakata, communities of Persian Muslims and even Jews appeared. Much of modern Kyushu's population descends in part from these settlers.

    The great population movements brought with them tension. The Japanese did not get along well with the newcomers, and often broke into conflict settled only by a dispatch of soldiers to arrest the culprits (typically the Japanese). Particularly despised were foreign merchants, viewed as agents of the occupiers to drain their wealth. Because of their foreign appearance and religion, the Persians and Jews were most hated and avoided as often as possible.

    Despite the hatred toward them, the foreign merchants connected Kyushu to the vast world of the Mongol Empire which nominally stretched as far as the Levant and Eastern Europe. All sorts of exotic wares became cheaper than ever to import and purchase, while Japanese artisans and producers found a ready market for their goods.

    Although finished goods, cinnabar, and sulfur were important, Kyushu's largest export by value was rice. Because of sporadic rice shortages in China, it was frequently exported to China in such quantities the Song Dynasty worried about their currency all flowing to Japan while some Japanese contended it caused famines and shortages. Now there was no stopping this trade--Kyushu rice was imported in enough quantities to China and Korea that it depressed the price of rice. In the process, this reduced the income of local manor administrators on Kyushu who traditionally had received their income in rice. As Kyushu had been the central point where Song dynasty copper coins had been imported, the Mongols abolished the old taxation demanded in rice (nengu), substituting it with cash payments.

    The settlement of tens of thousands of Chinese to Kyushu brought with them another crucial product, Champa rice. Although it was not favoured by Japanese consumers and negatively associated with the Mongols, the tendency of Champa rice to resist drought and insect pests was not overlooked. As it did two centuries prior in the Song dynasty when introduced from Cambodia, it was to improve Japanese agricultural productivity over the next few centuries.

    Among the earliest technological innovations introduced by the Mongols was distillation. While it is unknown whether the first distiller in Japan was Persian, Korean, Chinese, or another ethnicity, what is clear is that the first mention of the famous Japanese distilled drink shochu appears in 1290. Records show that the head abbot of a temple in Chikuzen Province complained to Shouni Kagesuke of liquor produced in Hakata causing violent drunkenness among his monks.

    While the Mongol Empire was known for its religious freedom, in Japan matters worked somewhat differently. Shinto shrines were tolerated and protected, but they were distrusted due to enshrining past emperors, particularly Emperor Ojin, identified as the war god Hachiman. This conflicted with the core Chinese religious-political doctrine that the Chinese Emperor--the Great Khan--was the only Son of Heaven, one also adhered to by Goryeo.

    The Usa Shrine in Buzen Province was one of these, and it was among the wealthiest and most powerful shrines in Japan, with a large network of subsidiary shrines. It was looted in 1282 along with many of its branch shrines, but the priests sought to restore the shrine in 1286, appealing to King Chungnyeol and Ataghai on the basis of religious freedom. They were denied, due to venerating the Japanese Emperor as Son of Heaven. Further, the head priest was arrested, causing the other priests to flee across the sea to Nagato Province. Lands owned by Usa Shrine were confiscated, given instead to pro-Mongol bureaucrats.

    This controversy resulted in the first challenge of China's rule in Japan and reached the ear of Kublai Khan himself. The right to restore the shrine and worship past rulers of Japan such as Emperor Ojin were granted, but only should they be venerated as kings. This caused an obvious schism in the Shinto establishment. Some priests, especially those allied with the growing number of collaborators, accepted the decree, while others refused and continued to practice their religion faithfully and faced arrest and exile. Many shrines, including the rebuilt Usa, were given over to those collaborator priests, further entrenching Mongol domination in Japan.

    The other persecuted religion was naturally Nichiren Buddhism. This conflict originated following the first schism in Nichiren Buddhism between the disciple Nikkou Shounin (日興上人) and the other five of his Six Great Disciples over numerous issues. Using this chaos in the Nichiren movement, rival Buddhist sects complained to Mongol governing authorities to eliminate Nichiren's influence in Kyushu. Because Nichiren Buddhism condemned any path not found in the Lotus Sutra (for instance, prayer to Amida Buddha to achieve rebirth in his pure land) and challenged established Buddhist sects, it was deemed a threat to stability, its monks and priests forbidden from preaching, and its texts banned.

    Although Mongol rule offerred relief from exploitative land stewards and the most predatory of banditry, the locals did not trust them in the slightest. Even with the return of Japanese administrators, few supported those who killed their family and destroyed their homes in the conflict. Attempts at incorporating Japanese warriors to fight in the Mongol forces met with failure, with few willing to fight for the Mongols.

    Wars of the Yuan Dynasty

    In Ainu lands, the end of the war with Japan resulted in a period of consolidation. The Yuan fortified villages were reinforced once more and tribute extracted from the local Jiliemi and Ainu. The largest and most important fortifications--Guohuo at the southern tip of Karafuto and Nanghar at the northwestern side--received additional improvements. A detatchment of a thousand soldiers remained stationed at all times to ensure the region remained peaceful.

    Conditions were quite poor for the natives of the island. Forced to send their men and ships as well as food stores to support the Mongol invasion, thousands starved. The only response from the Mongols was to send them elsewhere. The entirety of the Yiliyu people--at least 2,000 people--departed to the mainland. Numerous Jiliemi and Ainu followed them, encouraged by the local government. Many were enlisted as soldiers for resettlement programs and settled far to the west in the Tarim Basin, particular in fortified colonies near the cities of Beshbalik and Khotan.

    Although the Ainu, Yiliyu, and Jiliemi made fierce fighters and knew that fighting for the Mongols was the only way to return home, in these unfamiliar desert lands their skills were squandered. Matters turned worse in 1286 when the Yuan general Qi Gongzhi (綦公直), commander of these military colonies, died in his sleep. Against the Chaghatai Khanate's supreme general Kaidu (descendent of Ogedei Khan), these soldiers along with thousands of others were driven from Central Asia in Kaidu's offensives in the mid-1280s. So much food was requisitioned by both sides that a great famine broke out in the Tarim Basin. Ainu epic poetry (yukar) focusing on these soldiers contains themes of hunger, loneliness, and despair amidst a supernaturally dry land.

    The Ainu were but one of innumerable victims of the endless wars of Kublai Khan, where the Yuan clashed against enemies on all sides. The most important of these were in Southeast Asia as the Yuan sought to assert their sphere of influence over the kingdoms of that region. Champa, the Khmer Empire, and Dai Viet all remained opposed to the Mongols. After years of clashing with Champa and no improvement of relations with Dai Viet, the Yuan Dynasty launched a long-planned invasion of that state in 1284.

    It was a campaign of crucial importance, necessary to restore Mongol prestige after the setbacks in Burma. Success would surely result in the expansion of Mongol rule in Southeast Asia and the reincorporation of Dai Viet into China. At the end of 1284, the Mongols launched a twin-pronged attack from the north with 50,000 soldiers. From Yunnan, the Turkic general Nasr al-Din advanced with a large column, with the main force advancing along the coast, led by Kublai Khan's son, Prince Toghon (脫歡), the Tangut general Li Heng (李恒), and the admiral Omar (son of Nasr al-Din). Several weeks later in February 1285 by Sogetu and Ariq Qaya leading 15,000 warriors north from their base in Champa, a twin pronged attacked from the north with another 50,000 troops [2].

    While the Mongols (under Subutai's son Uriyangkhadai and grandson Aju) had previously defeated the Vietnamese in a quick campaign in 1258, Dai Viet had much improved since then. Their emperor (retired emperor after 1278), Tran Thanh Tong (陳聖宗), made numerous reforms to the economy and military during his rule and always kept a close eye on the Yuan, including through incorporating Song dynasty refugees into his nation's politics and military. This brought much experience against the Yuan as well as technological achievements such as gunpowder weaponry. Further, he was talented at mobilising the highland tribes of Vietnam under his banner, permitting him to raise nearly 100,000 soldiers total for the defense of his nation.

    At first, this effort looked to be in vain. The Mongols scattered the border garrisons and their fortresses, seized the fortress of Van Kiep in only three days, and days later crushed a large fleet and army as they crossed the Cau River and captured many ships, although taking heavy losses against Vietnamese prince Tran Hung Dao (陳興道). In the south, Sogetu's forces, battle-hardened from years of raiding Champa and the Khmer, overwhelmed Vietnamese defense forces in the south.

    Tran Hung Dao subsequently divided his forces in an attempt to crush Sogetu's army first, but Toghon dispatched many of Omar's ships and marines to keep Sogetu's men supplied and reinforced. This allowed Sogetu to win several more victories and keep his steady advance going, but the lack of Omar's ships was greatly noticed as the Mongols only crossed the Duong River with great difficulty. As they attacked the capital Thang Long, Tran Hung Dao chose a campaign of scorched earth, retreating with all the grain and the royal family and ministers and letting the Mongols occupy the capital in March 1285.

    Toghon understood the Vietnamese strategy, and immediately called for a halt to the advance until he could join forces with Sogetu. He was aided by a variety of Vietnamese turncoats under Prince Tran Ich Tac (陳益稷), a clever prince who aspired to the Vietnamese throne. Sogetu and Omar were ordered to hurry to Toghon's position, crush as Vietnamese as possible, and regroup.

    By this point, supplies were running short and morale rapidly decreasing due to epidemic and starvation. Additionally, the soldiers from Southern Song proved unreliable, and many deserted at the behest of the Song exiles in Vietnam. Omar's raids on Vietnamese towns to seize supplies gained little and proved costly due to relentless resistance. By the end of May 1285, Sogetu made it as far north as the Red River Delta, but no further. At a crossing called Ham Tu, his exhausted forces were crushed by an army under the Vietnamese chancellor Tran Quang Khai (陳光啓), a force that included many Song dynasty officers. Omar died in battle, killed by a poisoned arrow, while Sogetu himself barely managed to escape, albeit saving much of the navy.

    Although Sogetu and a few thousand sailors escaped and managed to retreat to Thang Long, this was but part of Dai Viet's strategy. Tran Hung Dao organised counterattacks against Mongol supply lines, recapturing Van Kiep in June and killing Yuan general Li Heng. At this point, the Mongols chose to retreat back to China to reorganise their forces. To protect Toghon's life, he was placed in a copper box and carried separately by a small detatchment under Nasr al-Din, accompanied by many Vietnamese defectors.

    On the Red River at the town of Chuong Duong in late June 1285, the combined forces of Tran Hung Dao and Tran Quang Khai. Outnumbered nearly 2-to-1 and faced with a lack of food, epidemic, and low morale, the Mongols were barely able to fight back. Ariq Qaya and Sogetu both died in battle alongside thousands of their warriors. The majority of the force, including over 100 warships, was captured. The Vietnamese treated those from former Southern Song well, but those from other places were imprisoned. Many would die there of starvation or disease as Dai Viet's rulers tended to their own rulers.

    Meanwhile, Toghon's forces in their retreat back to China encountered continual hassle by local militias now in open revolt as news of the Mongol defeats reached them. Additionally, the young Marquis Tran Quoc Toan led a detatchment seeking to capture Toghon. As they crossed the Cau River on their retreat in July 1285, Tran Quoc Toan (陳國瓚) attacked these forces. Although he was fatally wounded in battle, Tran managed to captured Toghon and kill Nasr al-Din thanks to Tran Ich Tac betraying the Yuan in that critical moment.

    In Dai Viet, the victories were marked with great celebration. In six months, the Vietnamese had destroyed two major Yuan armies, killed several veteran Mongol generals, and captured one of their leading princes. Even Tran Ich Tac was pardoned for his crimes due to his role in capturing Toghon, despite being demoted to a distant posting well away from any border.

    In China, Kublai Khan was livid. Leading princes successfully pinned the disaster on Toghon's incompetence as well as the failures of their ethnic Han soldiers. This was simply politics however--the greatest failure of the invasion was likely the lack of quality ships and marines due to them being stationed in Japan. A prisoner exchange was conducted at the behest of Dai Viet's rulers, who sought a lasting peace with the Mongols. Toghon was publically rebuked and banished to a remote posting, effectively under house arrest--he played no role in Yuan politics the remainder of his life.

    Nevertheless, Kublai Khan sought to avenge this defeat and force tributary status on Dai Viet. In late 1285, he ordered the rapid construction of another fleet and conscription of tens of thousands of soldiers. This provoked the outbreak of rebellion, as Mongol officials treated the people of Southern Song with contempt, while those from Southern Song refused to fight in the distant jungles of Southeast Asia. Tens of thousands of people, mostly peasants, joined in this revolt which was concentrated in the Jiangnan region at the Lower Yangtze.

    Although it was poorly coordinated and led only by a few minor Southern Song officers returned from Dai Viet, Kublai Khan considered it a dire threat, as the Chinese economy suffered from grave inflation due to the conflicts. He dispatched his foremost general Bayan Hundred-Eyes to crush the revolt before it spread further. Tens of thousands of rebels died or were banished elsewhere, but the tenacity of the rebels ensured the rebellion took some time to suppress. Out of fear the rebels might attack the capital (as a previous rebellion had tried), Kublai Khan ordered Zhao Xian, the former Song emperor captured as a boy in 1275, confined to the Sakya Monastery Tibet under the watchful eye of his puppets who ruled that region.

    The slow suppression of the rebellion provoked controversy at the court. A minister claimed to Kublai Khan that he should abdicate in favour of his favourite son Zhenjin (真金), a well-respected politician. Kublai Khan ordered the minister banished and publically criticised Zhenjin. In fear of his life and position after hearing of Toghon's fate, Zhenjin drank so heavily that night he died in his sleep. Kublai Khan immediately fell into great depression and lethargy.

    Concurrent to the troubles in Vietnam, the Chaghatai Khanate sponsored a great revolt in Yuan-ruled Tibet in 1285, where they encouraged the rebellion of the Drikung Kagyu sect of Buddhists. Thousands of Mongols under Kublai Khan's grandson Temur Buqa (鉄木児不花) [3] alongside local Tibetan forces were to spend five years subduing this rebellion, culminating in a great siege of Drikung Monastery, where over ten thousand Tibetans were massacred. This victory was much welcomed after a string of many defeats.

    Kublai Khan still continued the program of building new ships for another attack on Vietnam, but another dire threat arose from within. In Manchuria and eastern Mongolia, there existed a long tradition of granting Borjigin princes land. These princes, descendents of Genghis Khan's brothers, had amassed a sizable amount of land and wealth amounting to tens of thousands of households. Ardent practicioners of the traditional Mongol lifestyle in opposition to the Chinese administration of the Yuan dynasty, they were granted a large degree of autonomy. However, the deteriorating economic and military situation for the Yuan dynasty forced Kublai Khan into seeking to abolish their autonomy.

    These princes considered this a violation of Mongol law, further proof that Kublai Khan had turned his back on his ancestors and his kin. Therefore, one of these princes, Nayan, planned a rebellion alongside several other prominent Mongol princes in the region. Although this was speculated by the Yuan court for years, their constant foreign wars prevented any action on this. After a final investigation by Kublai Khan's foremost general Bayan Hundred-Eyes [4], so in spring 1287, the Yuan dynasty moved to suppress Nayan and his allies before they might link up with Kaidu.

    Kublai Khan demanded the preparations be quick and secretive to prevent either Nayan or Kaidu from countering his plan. The roads around the capital Dadu were sealed to all unauthorised travel, and a force of 36,000 soldiers was cobbled together. This consisted primarily of the imperial guard (the kheshig), soldiers from the immediate area of Dadu, and loyal tribes of Mongols, Turks, and Jurchens. Despite being 72 years old and suffering from illnesses of advanced age, Kublai Khan himself led the army on a carriage towed by four elephants--such was likely to assert his personal strength to his Mongol subjects. Accompanying him was his foremost general Bayan, along with other generals from each of the loyal tribes.

    While the initial phases of the rebellion were fought in Mongolia, Nayan dispatched his allies Shikdur and Qadaan to attack the fortified settlements of Manchuria. Here Qadaan recruited many from local Water Tatars and Yeren displeased with the constant requisitioning of food and movement of newcomers into the land, adding another 10,000 soldiers to his initial 60,000 warriors and securing many supplies. Local defense forces led by the Hong clan's allies were incapable of subduing Qadaan's actions, causing a great famine in the area as supply lines were disrupted.

    The forces first clashed on the Laoha River at the town of Saladul. Although Nayan's subordinates were surprised at the speed of Kublai Khan's advance, rainfall prevented the use of gunpowder weapons and ensured the battle was inconclusive. Kublai Khan attempted to bait the enemy into attacking him, pitching his tent where he sat drinking with some of his kheshig as his general Boloqan planned a counterattack.

    The strategy succeeded at baiting the enemy into battle, in which Boloqan succeeded at driving off the enemy. Yet this came at significant cost, and the enemy's quick thinking permitted them to make an organised retreat. Additionally, the general commanding the Jurchen component was killed alongside many of his soldiers as they bore the brunt of the combat.

    Kublai Khan was thus forced to call for reinforcements from Goryeo, but this came at some cost. He promised a renegotiation of Goryeo's status relative to the Mongols in exchange for food and soldiers. Additionally, he promised King Chungnyeol and the royal household a role in the governance of Liaoyang's large community of Korean settlers.

    Naturally, the Hong clan would not permit their rivals at the royal court to gain such status. Hong Dagu managed to win the leadership of the Korean forces. Additionally, he ordered a large component of forces from Japan, led by the general Li Ting (who was given command of his fellow ethnic Jurchens). Hong Jung-gyeon with his newly built Japanese fleet commanded the logistics, bringing much rice from Kyushu to the Liao River to aid the campaign.

    While the majority of soldiers were ethnic Han or Koreans taken from the sizable number of tuntian in Kyushu, 1,000 ethnic Japanese under the command of Mouri Tsunemitsu departed north to Manchuria to suppress the rebellion. Reputedly, Mouri and his own commander, Shouni Kagesuke, handpicked the men from Japanese turncoats in order to impress the Mongols into granting a greater role to the Japanese.

    By the summer of that year, the rebellion bogged down into many inconclusive battles from either side. Nayan and his allies used their superior knowledge of the terrain and local support to deny ideal battlefields to the Yuan. Additionally, Kublai Khan frequently moved his forces without concern for fatigue in order to suppress the rebellion as quickly as possible. Defeat was only avoided due to the skill of his generals and the enemy's inability to force a decisive victory.

    News of the rebellion eventually reached Japan. Although the Kamakura Shogunate was still recovering from the disastrous invasion and internal rebellion, this news accelerated their own buildup of forces and warships. The shogunate reputedly organised bands of pirates termed wokou (倭寇) to raid Kyushu and smuggle weapons to remaining rebels. This strategy proved successful, giving the Mongols additional problems in governing their conquest.

    Yet the rebellion did not spread to Karafuto and Ezo at the periphery of Manchuria. As commander in the region, Taxiala arrested and purged followers of Nayan and his allies from his office. Additionally, his ships and tribute networks proved an important source of supplies for the Mongols--at no point did tribute from these lands stop flowing.

    Additionally, the Mongols still had to deal with Andou Suemura on Ezo, who believed the Mongols distracted from the rebellion. Andou commenced renewed attacks against the Mongols and their allied Ainu that summer. However, the quick thinking of Taxiala's lieutenants Tatardai and Yangwuludai defeated his forces in battle, so Andou barely escaped with his life. Pressured by his teenage son Andou Suenaga [5], as well as his son's father-in-law who was a powerful Ainu headman, Andou voluntarily surrendered to the Mongols at their main fortification in Ezo, Yi'an (夷安) [6] in 1287. The majority of his Ainu allies joined him, with only a few continuing to resist Mongol authority.

    The submission of Andou Suemura, who the Mongols recognised as ruler of Ezo because of his title of Ezo kanrei, was deemed to mark the conquest of Ezo, despite many Ainu tribes resisting or even remaining practically untouched by the Mongols and their allies. It was set up as a special administrative unit under Liaoyang with Andou Suemura as its assistant leader. The fortress Yi'an was expanded to become a permanent center of administration.

    The establishment of Yi'an Prefecture began a new age on Ezo and can be said to begin the era of colonialism on the island. The Yuan established two tuntian of 500 households each on the western coast of the island, with several smaller tuntian on offshore islands (it appears the local Ainu had mostly fled or been deported at that point). The settlers were a mix of Han Chinese, Koreans, and Jurchen. However, Andou Suemura was said to have wanted some of his own people to rule over, so in 1288 the Mongols granted him 500 households of Japanese from Kyushu who settled at Yi'an, the first directed Japanese settlement of the island.

    Meanwhile, the arrival of reinforcements greatly changed the situation in Manchuria. Following a speedy advance from multiple angles, the Yuan trapped Nayan and his allies at a place called Xar Orda along the Xar Moron River, where Nayan had circled his wagons to form a fort. A fierce battle followed, witnessed by none other than Marco Polo who described arrows blackening the skies and the greatest clash of cavalry the world would ever see.

    Although the rebels fought valiantly and refused any form of retreat, Nayan concentrating his focus on Kublai Khan's center proved detrimental to the battle. By nightfall, the rebel lines were collapsing. Fierce attacks by Kublai's grandson Temur and precise attacks from Li Ting's gunpowder forces broke their ranks and forced a general retreat. Tens of thousands lay dead on the battlefield as Nayan alone of the enemy leaders fled. There, Nayan was captured by ethnic Alan cavalry from the kheshig. Brought before Kublai Khan, he was executed through being wrapped in a rug and trampled to death by horses. Temur's great success in this battle ensured he rose to the forefront of those princes vying for the position of successor to the elderly Kublai Khan.

    Nayan was not alone in his defeat. Several princes to the west in Mongolia continued their revolt, directly supplied by Kaidu. Here, the ethnic Kipchak general Tudghagh (土土哈) used his local forces to dissuade men from joining the rebels. With superior mobility, he crushed the army of the rebel prince Ebugen (也不干), who retreated with barely any of his subordinates alive. Ebugen would raise a new force and attack once more in 1288, but here he was defeated and killed by Yuan forces.

    Further east in Manchuria proper, the princes Qadaan and Shikdur added the remnants of the rebel forces to their army and pressed eastward. There they defeated forces under Kublai Khan's son Ayachi (愛牙赤), but Ayachi regrouped and joined Hong Jung-gyeon's army in crushing Shikdur's forces, where Shikdur was captured and promptly executed. Qadaan however managed to mobilise the remnants of these forces and retreat into the Outer Khingan Mountains.

    Qadaan would continue the struggle for nearly four years, clashing with the armies Kublai Khan left in the region to restore peace. He was a master at making orderly retreats and repeatedly eluded those sent to capture him. Additionally, he exploited ethnic tensions in the region, gaining a sizable number of native auxiliaries displeased with the great increase in Chinese and Korean settlers. This forced the Yuan to destroy numerous native villages to deny Qadaan resources.

    Qadaan continued to try making contact with Kaidu, yet Kaidu operated independently. These years saw the greatest success for Kaidu's forces, as they drove the Yuan from the Tarim Basin, destroyed the city of Beshbalik, and in 1289 even occupied Karakorum, the old capital of the Mongol Empire. During these clashes, Kaidu defeated an army led by Kublai Khan's grandson Gammala, bringing about Kublai's anger and effectively eliminating the possibility of him becoming heir.

    So dire was the situation in the west that the Yuan demanded Goryeo grant even more forces and supplies to these campaigns, negotiating a new treaty. In exchange for supplying 100,000 piculs of rice to alleviate the famine in Liaoyang along with additional soldiers, King Chungnyeol of Goryeo would receive additional authority in his kingdom and the large swathes of Korean land that was directly governed by the Yuan restored to Goryeo.

    Likewise, this rebellion and Kaidu's continued attacks in the west brought an end to Mongol plans to launch a third invasion of Dai Viet. Although an army and fleet was mostly assembled for the task, Dai Viet's own fortifications and hesitance among many Mongol generals kept delaying the invasion. Instead, the Yuan dispatched a peaceful diplomatic and economic mission to Dai Viet, gently encouraging submission but otherwise with no belligerant intentions at all. Tensions remained, but peace returned to the southern frontier of Yuan.

    The superior Yuan forces however succeeded in grinding down Qadaan's army. Denied their supplies, Qadaan opted for a radical strategy--invade Goryeo to loot supplies and gain new recruits. Thus, in early 1291, Qadaan's forces invaded the Korean peninsula and began sacking villages and seizing supplies, bringing about famine and chaos wherever they went. The largely demilitarised Korean peninsula was unable to raise a proper force to resist, causing the Yuan to publically condemn Korean king Chungnyeol.

    With Qadaan relocating his rebellion to Goryeo, the rebellion finally ended in Liaoyang and Mongolia. It had brought about a general collapse of the work the Hong clan spent over 15 years building. Hundreds of villages lay in ruins and tens of thousands of people fled. Combined with the famine, the death toll numbered in the hundreds of thousands, destroying whatever incipient prosperity the region had developed.

    While depopulation and famine in the interior of Liaoyang was common, a sizable number of people fled to the coast where food was easier to come by. Thanks in part to Kyushu's rice output, many who otherwise would have certainly perished instead thrived in the ever-growing cities such as Yongmingcheng, Anding, and Yanzhou. New villages in this region were established as well, further cementing it as part of East Asian civilisation, with the Sea of Japan helping link it to the rest of the world.

    The Yuan treated the rebellion in accordance with Mongol law. Only the leaders faced execution, with other prominent figures instead placed under house arrest in remote places. The noble families who took part in the rebellion lost many of those households allocated to them--these were deported to internal postings in central and southern China. However, little in the way of the land they had been granted was touched.

    Yuan relations with the natives of Liaoyang was irreparable damaged. They only reluctantly offered tribute and retreated deeper into their forests and marshes, rarely interacting with Yuan settlements. A few groups actively attacked those trying to restore the fortified villages, while almost none of them aided these villages, ensuring many failed. Yanxue, a secretary to Taxiala and Water Tatar chief himself, was tasked in 1290 to meet with several of their chiefs in hopes of negotiating new terms of trade, but he was murdered en route by hostile Water Tatars.

    The Kamakura Shogunate was well aware of the problems facing the Yuan. They attempted to use allied wokou as well as loyal Ainu to aid Nayan's rebellion, but these attempts largely failed due to Hong Jung-gyeon's command of the sea. It figured heavily into their preparations for a counterattack on the Mongols however. In addition to liberating Kyushu, the Houjou clan decided one large force under the Chinjufu-shogun Houjou Tokimura and Andou Gorou would advance north, driving the Mongols from Ezo and Karafuto, arresting Andou Suemura, and then arriving in Manchuria, where they would aid Qadaan and his allies and broaden the rebellion to permanently end the Mongol threat to Japan.

    However, the Mongols were well aware of Japanese preparations for invasion. It had always been intended that the forces used to subdue Qadaan's continued revolt would aid the subjugation of Japan from the north. The forces from Kyushu that joined in suppressing Nayan's rebellion returned by 1290, augmented by additional warriors from Goryeo. And in coastal China, another large army--an invasion fleet--was being assembled. Its final destination was the same as the others--Japan.

    But it would not be through military force alone the Mongols would complete their subjugation of Japan. The Kamakura Shogunate had many vulnerabilities which the Yuan were increasingly aware. Worse, because of the damage they already suffered, the Shogunate had no option but to expose these vulnerabilities to the Yuan. It would not be military force, but internal scheming that was to deliver the worst blow Japan had yet seen.

    ---
    Author's notes

    Much of the second half of this chapter is OTL. The Mongols performed poorly in Vietnam on their second invasion, but TTL perform even worse due to having even less ships, soldiers, and skilled generals. TTL's issue with Japan has totally pre-empted their attempt at a third invasion (although perhaps it still might come).

    Nayan's rebellion is often a footnote, but despite its short length was devastating to the northeast. TTL it's even worse since that area is more thriving, but Nayan still is defeated since IMO he didn't have much of a chance. Unfortunately, the OTL incident at Saladul involving Li Ting and 10 guards singlehandedly causing the retreat of thousands of rebels doesn't happen TTL since Li Ting was still in Japan at that point.

    I hope I've given a good enough summary of the shouen system. It's very complex and I don't quite understand it even though Cambridge History of Japan gives some good summaries on how it worked and how it evolved. I believe this would be the plausible result of a Mongol invasion, even though I've had trouble finding the particulars on how Goryeo or Yuan landholding worked. Note that OTL, enough shouen had devolved on their land stewards instead of distant temples or nobles that it caused in part the rise of regional powerbases and the Sengoku era (along with many other factors). Shouen were not the only sort of landholding, but made up about half of land in Japan in the Kamakura era and in some Kyushu provinces around 70% (the HUGE Shimazu manor for instance).

    Japan will be dealt with more in the next entry, so stay tuned for that. Thank you for reading!

    [1] - The term in Japanese is shouen (荘園), and it was a local adaption of the Tang Dynasty equal-field system that played a crucial role in Japanese economic and political history.
    [2] - As with Japan, troop numbers are exaggerated in both Chinese and Vietnamese sources, so I've reduced them accordingly
    [3] - Not to be confused with Temur, son of Crown Prince Zhenjin. Temur Buqa was Kublai Khan's grandson by his son Aghrughchi (whose mother was a Mongol concubine)
    [4] - The sobriquet "Hundred Eyes" was an invention of Marco Polo and not what the Mongols or Chinese called him, but considering how well-known the nickname is, how badass it sounds, and the man's talent, I'll continue the tradition of referring to him as such
    [5] - Andou Suenaga's age is unknown, but it can roughly be worked out from following the events he was mentioned in reference to OTL
    [6] - Yi'an is near modern Ishikari.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 7-The Rebellion and the Plot
  • -VII-
    "The Rebellion and the Plot"

    Kamakura, Sagami Province, October 6, 1290​

    Returning to this city rose a special fire in Houjou Tanetoki's heart [1]. The crowded streets in the late afternoon, the air of the sea, and the ever-present feeling he was being watched tore at him. Even dressed as Buddhist monks on a pilgrimage, he worried he looked too conspicuous. He looked to his compatriots, praying they were the loyal men he was promised. Today was the moment Tanetoki redeemed not just himself, but his father murdered 18 years ago by that bastard of a relative Houjou Tokimune.

    "How can you call yourself the rightful shikken if you do not carry yourself as one, Lord Houjou?" a familiar voice said. Tanetoki whirled around, nearly drawing his sword until he saw the sneering face of Miura Yorimori, his clothes extravagant as if he cared not about being seen.

    "Hmph, we both know Sadatoki carries himself even lower than I do. Now come, there is business to be done."

    "As you wish, Lord Houjou," Miura said, following him. "But I do hope you've planned your escape."

    Tanetoki stopped right there, wondering for a moment if Miura was a spy working with the Rokuhara Tandai. There are branches of the Miura who still serve the Houjou. Is he one of them? Miura simply chuckled to himself as he noticed Tanetoki's worries.

    "I don't mean it in that manner, I simply mean that you are not guaranteed success. Anyone who seeks battle must be prepared for the event they may lose. Those who do not suffer the fate of many in your clan in the era of Kouan." Tanetoki ignored him, walking faster. Joining forces with this arrogant fool was but another indignity Houjou Tokimune forced upon him. He expects a high position, but he'll be lucky to become a military governor of a distant province with how he acts toward me.

    As they kept walking through Kamakura, Tanetoki noticed Miura signalling to random people loitering about. Upon his signal, the men would suddenly begin moving, set into motion by whatever Miura had told them.

    "How many are there, Lord Miura?" Tanetoki asked.

    "As many as necessary," he answered cryptically.

    Soon they came to where the large manors of the Houjou clan retainers stood, their roofs and walls high and entrances unseen [2]. The crowds grew a lot fewer, for this area was extensively watched. As they came to a manor with a great entrance, Tanetoki knew exactly where he was--the house of Houjou Sadatoki himself. Two sentinels stood guard outside, to which Miura motioned toward a man approaching them.

    In a flash, the man threw a dagger straight through the neck of the guard. The other man had little time to react, for another passerby pulled out a crossbow and shot the man. Tanetoki could scarcely suppress his excitement. So it begins, my time to claim the leadership of my family.

    "S-so we're beginning now, right?" he said, giddy with anticipation. A plume of smoke rose in the distance, and Miura simply grinned, drawing his sword. Alongside the men accompanying them, they ran through the gate into the exterior of the manor, hacking apart several sentinels in the courtyard in short measure.

    Suddenly, a familiar face appeared--Houjou Kimitoki. He looked far older and more haggard than the last time Tanetoki saw him. Just what is he doing here? He has long since lost the favour to even visit this place, let alone enter.

    "Just what is this commotion?" he boomed, drawing his sword. Miura rushed toward him with the intent to slay him, but was stopped by a sentinel.

    "Wait, Lord Miura! He will join us once I tell him our intent!"

    "Join you? Hmph, what nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Tokimune killed both our fathers on that day 18 years ago," Tanetoki said. "All so he could seize leadership of the clan. And what did that give us? What did that give the Shogunate? Nothing but defeat after defeat! Had my father claimed his rightful place in our clan, none of these disasters would have happened!"

    Kimitoki sighed, shaking his head.

    "Is that what you really believe?" he said. But his fierce glare turned on Miura. "I suspect you have inflamed this man's grudge far beyond what it ever should have been. Had he not accepted your poisonous words, he too may have been redeemed as I was."

    Even with his age, Kimitoki lept into the fray, rescuing the sentinel and driving Miura back. Miura signalled the crossbowmen once again, but suddenly arrows flew from the roof, whizzing past Tanetoki's ear as they struck the men behind him. Tanetoki ran forward toward the cover of the door to the house, slaying one of Kimitoki's sentinels but was blocked by Kimitoki himself.

    "Why! Why are you foolish enough to throw your lot in with Sadatoki and those evil men who surround him!" Tanetoki shouted as Kimitoki effortlessly repelled every strike.

    "If you seek headship of our clan, focus on your swordsmanship, boy!" Kimitoki replied. More guards were running out of the house, denying Tanetoki the path he so desperately sought. Suddenly, Miura yanked him by his robe, causing Kimitoki's sword to inflict a deep, painful gash across Tanetoki's arm.

    "We're getting the hell out of here, now!" Miura shouted as Tanetoki leaped backward, arrows flying around them. The men accompanying them shielding them with their bodies, pierced by countless arrows and soon spears as Miura and Tanetoki ran from the house.

    Intense shame filled Tanetoki, for he knew what he had just done. I only disgraced the name of my father even more. Do I even deserve to live?

    "Why!? Why did you stop me from fighting there! I was so close!" he shouted at Miura as they ran through the streets. Gongs and trumpets rang in the distance, warning of fire and enemy attack. Great billowing smoke rising from multiple points in the city stained the setting sun red.

    "If you seek death, you might still get it," Miura shouted. "But if you seek life, be quiet and keep running until we reach Inamuragasaki."

    "I can't! I have shamed all my ancestors!"

    "Only if you die here. We failed the quickest path, and now we must take a long and winding road to our destination. But in the end, we will reach it either way."

    ---
    Chiak Castle, Goryeo, May 1291​

    Hong Dagu stood back, marvelling the battlefield and its sights, sounds, and smells. The constant pops of the fire lances and guns, the shouts of men, the smell of sulfur and gunpowder, it all made for such a wonderful time. Soon the rebels--that motley lot of barbarians and Korean peasants--would be dealt with, and it would be on to their port at Uiju to take the head of their leader, that foolish prince Qadaan.

    Once I have Qadaan's head, I will present it to the Emperor, and tell him it was all thanks to the warriors of Liaoyang who so loyally follow orders from the great Hong family.

    He turned behind him, noticing the hill on which four huge elephants stood surrounding a great yellow tent. There his Emperor, the Great Khan himself, sat monitoring the battle. Everyone who fights here today shall be lavishly rewarded, even if this battle is nothing more than a hunting expedition where I need only sit back and watch the game fall before me.

    "Lord Hong, the enemy is pushing forward!" a young adjunct, Yi Chun said. "My forces can't hold out much longer!" Hong scowled at the man, barely older than a boy. Either he's useless compared to his father, or his warriors are sympathising too much with those rebels from Ssangseong [3].

    He reluctantly drew his sword, annoyed he even had to use it. That bastard Burilgitei better not have spoken lies when he claimed we already won this battle. Why do they even resist when we sealed them in this fortress?

    A group of warriors ran past him, their blond and even red hair shining in the sun as the formed a wall around Hong Dagu. The men of the Kheshig? Is the fighting that close? They threw javelins at the oncoming enemy as Hong Dagu prepared himself for combat.

    The sound of hooves rose louder and louder as Hong noticed a storm of dust kicked up. They enemy cavalry was charging right for him!

    "Retreat now, my lord! The kheshig will hold this position!" Yi shouted as he motioned Hong behind the shield walls formed by those foreigners of the kheshig. Hong started running toward them, unwilling to humiliate himself in front of Kublai Khan like that, when suddenly his vision went red as his body gave out.

    "Lord Hong!" Yi Chun shouted, grabbing Hong Dagu's arms and trying to carry him to safety. Hong Dagu looked up the man as he coughed up a lung of blood, noticing an arrow protruded from his throat. He grasped onto Yi Chun's shoulder, yet it felt like he was grasping dreams themselves, dreams that slowly slipped from his hand as he coughed up his remaining life.

    I-I will survive this, won't I? I still have so much to do! Liaoyang, Japan, Goryeo--I must dominate all of them!

    "I-I l-leave it...in...their hands..." he sputtered, the world fading to black. My brother, my sons, our clan's fortunes--our father's wishes--now rely only on you.

    ---
    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, August 19, 1290​

    Asahara Tameyori looked around the room of the small temple for the man he was supposed to meet. That messenger better not have set me up, not in a place like this where the Rokuhara Tandai has thousands of ears. Why is he late?

    A middle-aged man stepped through the door on the other side, the way he moved and gently sat down typical of the effete, so-called "cultured" manner of the court nobles. Tameyori smiled--this seemed to be the man he wanted to meet.

    "Lord Asahara, I do presume?" the man asked.

    "That is I, Asahara Tameyori of the Seiwa Genji. Which of the court nobles have they sent to speak with me?"

    "Sanjou Sanemori of the Fujiwara," he answered. "Please, Lord Asahara, lend us your aid."

    "As long as you pay me. Money is harder and harder to come by since the Invasion of Kouan. But if you pay me enough, I'll do anything you need, perhaps even send the Emperor to meet his ancestors." I would do that for free, but if that's what this man wants, he better pay me.

    To his surprise, Sanjou started laughing.

    "Wh-what amuses you so much?" Asahara asked. Even if he entertained ideas to do so at various times in hopes of doing something about the corrupt, broken system Japan found itself in this past decade, he never thought it to be amusing.

    "We would like you to bring the son of Emperor Fushimi to Hakata. This deed will save all Japan."

    Tameyori's eyes widened in surprise. He never believed for a moment a court noble might defect to those Mongols, let alone propose kidnapping a prince. That strange messenger I met a month ago has led me into quite a conspiracy.

    "Hmm...that's a tricky request. But I do know the Mongols are handing out the greatest land grants ever seen in Japan. Ask them if they can restore my land and then some." Even if the idea of openly defecting and having to serve Shouni Kagesuke's band of fools didn't sit right with him, if anything he did would get his lands back, that would be it.

    "That will certainly not be a problem!" the courtier said. "You lose nothing and gain everything by joining them!"

    "Ah, and be sure to ask for more land for my two sons. I can't do this job without them." Tameyori stood up and began walking back out the door.

    "Wh-where are you going, my lord?" Sanjou begged.

    "We're through here. I'm not here to sit around and drink tea and recite poetry like you courtiers do. I've got a palace to scout out," Tameyori said, leaving the temple.

    As he walked into the courtyard, his son Tametsugu met him there, the youth's face full of curiosity.

    "That important meeting went surprisingly fast, father" he pointed out. Tameyori took a deep breath, trying to process what he had heard.

    "With what we've just delved into, our lives may pass surprisingly fast. We're involving ourselves in something incredibly dangerous. But don't worry, the greater the danger, the greater the reward."

    ---
    Iwato Castle, Chikuzen Province, September 12, 1291​

    Kagesuke could not believe his eyes. Clothed in the finest of robes was a toddler sitting in a cradle surrounded by well-dressed courtiers from Kyoto. The baby's mother watched the cradle carefully, while the courtiers themselves looked about the palace's reception room in seeming disappointment at its rough decor compared to the luxuries of Kyoto. Annoyance filled his heart, for he knew bringing these people here would bring no good.

    The instigator of this incident, that Asahara Tameyori, stepped forth to greet him.

    "As you can see, Lord Shouni, this is Prince Tanehito, eldest son of our Emperor Fushimi."

    "He never was our Emperor," Kagesuke corrected. "Our Emperor sits far away in China now. What do you hope to accomplish by bringing these people here? A few courtiers and an imperial prince will bring us no closer to overthrowing the Houjou, but certainly incite their rage.

    "You accept all who seek to join you, correct?" Asahara asked, his smile sly. Kagesuke sighed, knowing he could not refuse them.

    "That is irrelevant. What you have done is bring the wrath of the Shogunate upon us all. We gain nothing from these courtiers or this prince."

    "On the contrary, Lord Shouni," a voice from the hall spoke. Miura Yorimori, that suspicious defector who arrived with that Houjou defector months prior, entered the room. "We might use this prince to advance our cause of independence from the invaders."

    "We do not need independence for our aims," Kagesuke answered. "We need the focused might of the invaders so the Shogunate might fall and justice restored to Japan."

    "We will not always require the invader to destroy the Shogunate. If we control our own state, then the enemy will melt away before us," Miura said. "The invader must understand that we can govern our own country far better than he ever can."

    Kagesuke looked at Miura, then at the courtiers. All I seek is the destruction of the Houjou and the end of their corruption, yet why have I invited even greater corruption here? Yet there was no going back now, for he could never return to Japan until the downfall of the Houjou.

    "If we control our own state, then our warrior instincts will fall dull as we worry too much over politics. That was a luxury we afforded ourselves before the Invasion of Kouan," Kagesuke argued.

    "You do not comprehend how our people work, Lord Shouni," Miura sneered. "The people of Kyushu serve the invader out of fear, not out of a lofty desire to restore justice to Japan. But if we give them just rule all might obey with ease, they will surely fight for us. Countless souls will be drawn to our ruler by the desire to serve justice against those who have neglected their duties."

    Kagesuke pondered his words with worry, knowing Miura was likely correct. He is new among us exiles, yet already he acts like a leader. A bright idea arose in his head--he could test Miura's ability by sending him to negotiate with the invader.

    "We should ask our ruler before trying anything rash. Miura Yorimori, leave at once for Hakata, take a ship to China, and propose this scheme of yours to the invader. If he accepts, we shall follow every word of his decree. If he rejects your proposal, you are to never bring it up again."

    Miura grinned, before leaving the room.

    "Very well, Lord Shouni. With my return, I will change the course of this age forever."

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, December 1, 1291​

    "As you see, Lord Houjou, the rebels have committed treason beyond that which we could ever imagine," Taira Yoritsuna spoke. Sadatoki could not believe it. That they'd go this far to try and destroy our nation, to try and destroy my clan! He grabbed a jug of sake and drank deeply, knowing everything had gone insane.

    "First they kidnap an imperial prince just so that retired emperor can keep his idiotic succession dispute alive, now they declare him KING?" He threw the sake jug on the ground, spilling the remaining liquid on the tatami mat. "What are those rebels even thinking! What is the Rokuhara Tandai doing?"

    "It is a plot to divide our unity when we need it the most," Taira replied. "Do not acknowledge the existence of this king, even if he is of the imperial bloodline. As for the Rokuhara Tandai..."

    "Yes, I'm aware the leaders committed suicide after they let those courtiers defect with the prince, not like they'll restore any honour that way," Sadatoki said, reminded of the news from yesterday. "But get them to do SOMETHING!"

    "We must be careful whom we purge, my lord. Too many have perished or been banished already. Lord Adachi was a dangerous foe, yet we must be careful not to drive his remaining followers into the arms of this false government of Japan."

    "Don't tell me who I can or can't arrest," Sadatoki shot back. "All who disturb the order of society will suffer the appropriate punishment."

    "Of course, my lord. You are reasonable and wise as ever," Taira said. "What do you wish to do regarding this news?"

    Sadatoki read the scroll once more, searching for names. In their proclamation, they named the arch-traitor Shouni Kagesuke to the same position he held--shikken--named their king a shogun, and named a motley assortment of courtiers to whatever imitation of Kyoto they sought to establish. They even named a new batch of military governors whose names included that accursed traitor from his own clan, Houjou Tanetoki, given all of Satsuma Province to rule.

    "The brothers, sons, fathers, nephews, and cousins of the men named on this list must all be arrested. If they are truly innocent, they may have their position back, but all of whom are disloyal will be exiled to Sado Province."

    "The court will be upset by these actions," Taira cautioned. "Konoe Iemoto, half-brother of Konoe Kanenori, currently serves as the imperial regent."

    "Then he can complain to his emperor, and if the emperor complains to us, we'll just dethrone him. Emperor Kameyama might have been behind this stupid conspiracy, but he has many pliant sons and grandsons."

    "Very well then, Lord Houjou. I will ensure your orders are carried out." Sadatoki grabbed the sake jug from the ground, drinking what little remained. Suddenly he recalled who really deserved punishment--the rebels.

    "One more thing," Sadatoki said, suddenly smiling. "We will ensure the rebels are arrested as well. Every single one of them, as well as their fathers, mothers, siblings, and every descendent, will be executed. Since they so wish to serve the Chinese, we will treat them like Chinese."

    "What do you seek to do with them?" Taira asked, calm as ever despite the bloody fantasies dancing around Sadatoki's head.

    "Every single one of them, beginning with Shouni Kagesuke and Asahara Tameyori, will be executed by slow slicing. I will kill Kagesuke personally, using Minamoto no Yoshitsune's own blade so its honour might be restored." Sadatoki started chuckling to himself, imagining the screams of those rebels and their family.

    "Quite a bloody decree. We will require all of our forces to execute it." Taira said.

    "Precisely. Send this message to every warrior in the land--Prepare for battle, for what was lost will now be restored in full." Now it is time to do what even Tokimune failed at doing--permanently expel the invader from our land.

    ---​

    Five years after the Mongol Yuan dynasty conquered Kyushu, an uneasy peace held fast between the Kamakura Shogunate and the Yuan. This was solely out of political pragmatism--both sides suffered significant internal rebellion and political purges, while the Yuan spent the 1280s fighting major wars against every single neighboring state. In truth, it could hardly be called peace--the Japanese eagerly sponsored piracy against Kyushu and Korea and funnelled arms to those reliable rebels and bandits who plagued Mongol rule in Kyushu and even to those on the mainland. Both sides eagerly awaited the collapse of this peace as the Kamakura Shogunate rebuilt and retrained their forces and schemes lurked in every shadow.

    The situation in Japan after the Shimoutsuki Disturbance and subsuquent Tenkou Rebellion settled due to the iron rule of Taira Yoritsuna. The problem of land for the surviving rounin and other veterans of the Mongol campaign was solved through redistribution of land from both victims of the Shimoutsuki Purge and allies of the Tenkou Rebellion. Due to the dire need for land redistribution, Taira and his lord Houjou Sadatoki stripped land from even those accused of minor offenses, albeit not the total losses experienced by those who suffered banishment or execution. Much of the land went to direct vassals (including many members of the Houjou clan) or those few Shogunate vassals the Houjou trusted rather than the many poorer clans who bore the brunt of the fighting and suffered damage to their lands.

    The greatest concern remained rebuilding Japan's armies and forces, but these efforts were mixed in success. For these efforts, Sadatoki established the Chinzei Tandai (鎮西探題) based in Nagato Province. It was a judicial body to organise defensive efforts, led by Sadatoki's cousin Houjou Kanetoki with Houjou Tokiie (北条時家) as his deputy. During peace, it was responsible for policing the region, controlling bandits, and constructing defensive fortifications. Nominally, the Chinzei-tandai held sway over all Kyushu as well as the island of Shikoku plus the southwestern provinces of Honshu, However, those remaining loyalists from Kyushu viewed it as an attempt to enroach on the Dazaifu's power and strengthen the Houjou clan even further.

    As usual in Japan, it was up to the clans to rebuild their own fighting strength and private navies. Among the most successful individual in this regards was Andou Renshou (安東蓮聖), a distant relative of the Andou clan who served as a direct vassal to the Houjou [4]. With his links to merchants, moneylenders, and monasteries, he spent his efforts acquiring timber and loaning money to clans in need. Additionally, with the land holdings he managed and his position as deputy military governor of Settsu Province, he even constructed new ports and improved existing ones. His connections with temples would prove important in coaxing donations to the government as well as mobilisation of warrior monks.

    Unfortunately, Andou was a typical example of the men under Sadatoki's authority. Ships he owned directly violated the Shogunate's prohibitions on trading with Kyushu and other lands under Yuan rule (including Goryeo, China, and Ezo). While Sadatoki was well aware of this, Andou was too indispensible to be punished and the trade with Kyushu too valuable. He paid for his crimes through donations to religious institutions the Houjou clan patronised and often paid directly into the pockets of Taira Yoritsuna and Houjou. He acquired immense wealth for through his connections, he practically held the monopoly on trade between Japan and much of the world.

    It was recognised that Japan needed skilled leadership, and to his credit, Houjou Sadatoki rehabilitated disgraced members of his clan. For instance, Houjou Kimitoki (北条公時), who had formerly operated in Kyushu on behalf of the clan, had been disfavoured for nearly 20 years for his supposed links to those purged after an internal coup attempt within the Houjou clan (the 1272 Nigatsu Disturbance). Yet now, because of his age and experience, his advice was sought after and he was given high posts.

    Unfortunately, some of these men retained grudges. The most dangerous of these men was Houjou Tanetoki (北条胤時), the second son of Houjou Tokisuke (北条時輔), a former head of the Rokuhara Tandai and older brother of Houjou Tokimune who was assassinated in the Nigatsu Disturbance. Tokimune forgave the assassins, but sent a clear message that Tokisuke's sons were not welcome in society. Tanetoki loathed his relatives for what they did to his father, yet his ancestry prevented him from joining the Tenkou Rebellion.

    Although Tanetoki was received cordially by his relative Sadatoki, and it is here Tanetoki linked up with another implacable enemy of the Houjou, the crafty Miura Yorimori (三浦頼盛). Miura had plenty of reason to loathe the Shogunate--most of his clan was destroyed in 1247, the most serious internal conflict in the generation prior to the Mongol invasions. Together, Miura and Tanetoki hatched a plan that would see Tanetoki installed as head of the Houjou clan and shikken and grant many high offices to Miura, his clan, and his allies. Their support included many victims of the purges after the Tenkou Rebellion.

    On October 6, 1290, Houjou Tanetoki launched his coup in Kamakura in what became known as the Nagatsuki Disturbance (長月騒動). With several hundred men, they set fire to several government buildings and mansions of prominent vassals, but were forced to retreat without accomplishing much due to significant opposition. Houjou, Miura, and their followers boarded ships that sailed to Kyushu, where links to Mongol turncoat clans ensured they were welcomed in by the Yuan, but viewed with a suspicious eye by the Japanese, not the least Shouni Kagesuke.

    The aftermath of the coup proved more consequential. Throughout Japan, hundreds were killed or committed suicide due to their perceived links to the coup. Many remaining associates of Adachi Yasumori, such as his son in law (and notable diarist of this era) Houjou Akitoki (北条顕時), were executed. Other prominent lords and their vassals fled to Kyushu, including many remaining rounin.

    Whether the coup was a Mongol plot remains unknown. Miura retainers were among those associated with the Mongols in Kyushu, and the Yuan themselves were dealing with the rebellion of prince Qadaan (the last major ally of prince Nayan still in revolt) and constant attacks from Kaidu in Central Asia. It is speculated the coup attempt was an attempt to gain time for events to settle down.

    Nevertheless, the Houjou clan responded with further aggression to these measures. They began openly supplying Qadaan's forces. Additionally, they even smuggled weapons to the port of Ningbo, where a small Japanese community lived. These weapons were meant for pro-Song dynasty partisans who were to start a peasant rebellion. Once the rebellion caused enough chaos, Buddhist monks in Ningbo were to journey to the Sakya monastery in Tibet, free the boy emperor-turned-monk Zhao Xian, and proclaim the restoration of Song.

    This plot failed, for in November 1290 the weapons were discovered by local inspectors. The Mongols wasted no time suppressing this conspiracy--the entire Japanese community of Ningbo was deported to far inland and their leaders executed and several Buddhist temples and monasteries in the area were closed down.

    Far worse was Japanese aid to the Mongol prince Qadaan. With his support among the Water Tatars and veteran remnants of Nayan's rebellion, Qadaan invaded Korea in 1291. Because the Korean peninsula was largely demilitarised, Qadaan's forces plundered village after village and repelled what few government forces were dispatched to handle him. After he raided the outskirts of Goryeo's capital and forced King Chungnyeol to flee to Ganghwa Island (as the Goryeo court had during the Mongol invasions), Qadaan set up his base in Ssangseong Prefecture, a territory under direct Mongol rule.

    Qadaan's invasion of Goryeo was potentially the work of a grand conspirator by two theoretically opposed parties. Hong Dagu and his clan, rulers of Liaoyang, despised the Goryeo court and particularly King Chungnyeol for their constant interference in their affairs. By forcing him out of Liaoyang through diplomacy and incentives, Hong thus preserved his own powerbase while threatening his enemies [5]. At the same time, the Japanese benefitted from Qadaan openly establishing himself at the port of Uiju [6], where he frequently received Japanese merchants.

    It appears that with the aid of the Japanese and some Goryeo rebels, Qadaan found himself in a unique position of power. After he executed the hereditary secretary of Ssangseong province, Cho Yang-gi (趙良琪), he set up Cho's young son Cho Lim (趙琳) as a puppet ruler and used the local administration in Ssangseong to conscript more warriors and enrich himself.

    It is unlikely that Qadaan or his supporters, arch-traditionalists among the Mongols, Jurchens, and Water Tatars, thought much of this establishment. Likely other figures within Goryeo pulled the strings to use the rebellion as a method of restoring independence. After making further concessions to King Chungnyeol, including the return of Ssangseong, a joint Goryeo-Yuan expedition was prepared to crush Qadaan and Cho Lim.

    Chungnyeol's army attacked first, but it disintegrated under the force of Qadaan's scorched earth campaign and constant raids. This caused a grave crisis, for Hong Dagu publically blamed incompetence within Goryeo's royal court, particularly on the part of King Chungnyeol. These accusations held some truth to them--Chungnyeol regularly celebrated lavish banquets and diverted money from the military to fuel his personal interests. This knowledge spread widely in the Yuan court, imperiling Chungnyeol's position.

    The Yuan expedition, on the other hand, was a repeat of the prior campaign against Nayan. The ailing Kublai Khan himself, suffering from obesity, alcoholism, and depression, led the campaign from his elephant cart on advice of his many doctors, who believed the experience of battle might restore his vigour. In addition to the tribal Mongol and Jurchen forces led by the Kipchak Tudghagh and Subotai's great-grandson Burilgitei. and the thousands of men of the kheshig, Kublai mobilised many from Liaoyang under Hong Dagu.

    The Yuan once again attacked deep into Goryeo territory, routing enemy raiding parties wherever they were found. Burilgitei's tactics and mobility ensured there was no escape for Qadaan's forces. The largest engagement of the war came at Chiak Castle near the modern city of Wonju. Burilgitei allowed the rebels to seize this castle and use it as a base. He subsequently cordoned off the area and laid siege to it, a siege monitored by Kublai Khan himself.

    As the rebel army--likely the bulk of it--realised they were trapped, they attempted to sortie forth. Despite being outnumbered, Hong Dagu was killed by an arrow through his throat. Upon seeing his death and realising Kublai Khan was present, rebel morale skyrocketed and they sought to kill the Great Khan himself. However, the loyal soldiers of the kheshig fought off this attack, particularly the Alan noble Khur-Toda who lost his arm defending Kublai Khan's life. Qadaan narrowly escaped the encirclement disguised as a Korean peasant.

    Although a pyrrhic victory, the battle at Chiak Castle resulted in the rebellion's confinement to Ssangseong Prefecture. Yet even as it continued to smolder, it never once distracted the Mongols from the Japanese problem, for Hong Jung-gyeon's warships routinely hunted down Japanese smugglers. In Goryeo, an edict banned all Japanese from entering that kingdom. Relations with Japan were rapidly declining, and the slightest incident would bring about the resumption of warfare between Yuan and the Kamakura Shogunate.

    The source of this incident lay within the Japanese Imperial Court, in particular its long-standing division that begun with the Emperor Go-Saga's involvement with the Kamakura Shogunate. Enthroned in 1242, due to the Shogunate intervening in the succession, Go-Saga sought greater ties between Kyoto and Kamakura during his rule. In addition to ensuring future shoguns descended from him, he attempted to set up altering successions between his eldest son and his second (and favourite) son, to be mediated in part by Kamakura.

    Go-Saga abdicated in 1246 to his eldest son, who ruled as Emperor Go-Fukakusa. In 1260, he forced his son to abdicated to his brother, who became Emperor Kameyama, but it was clear from early on that Kameyama was too strong-willed to abide by this decision. Disputes broke out between the two brothers and partisans of their lineages, Go-Fukakusa's Jimyou-in line and Kameyama's Daikakuji line. Go-Saga's death in 1272 ensured the split began in earnest, and the controversy only continued as Kameyama became a Retired Emperor in 1274 in favour of his son who ruled as Emperor Go-Uda, thus violating his father's wishes.

    With their influence in the Shogunate, the Jimyou-in line managed to force Go-Uda's abdication in 1287 in favour of Go-Fukakusa's son, who became Emperor Fushimi. As father to the Emperor, Go-Fukakusa naturally assumed Kameyama's positions. Additionally, Houjou Sadatoki forced the shogun, Prince Koreyasu (惟康親王,grandson of Go-Saga) to abdicate in 1289, both out of fear of his popularity and to further gain influence in the Imperial Court. One of Go-Fukakusa's sons, Prince Hisaaki (久明親王), was installed as shogun.

    At this point, Kameyama feared for his position. Under the influence of Zen Buddhist monks and Song dynasty exiles, he increasingly viewed the Mongols as a dire threat to Japan which the Jimyou-in line and their Houjou allies were incapable of countering. Kameyama thus devised a scheme to reform the shogunate and discredit the Jimyou-in line through recruiting the rounin Asahara Tameyori (浅原為頼) and his sons Mitsuyori (浅原為光頼) and Tametsugu (浅原為継). At court, he recruited an ally in the Palace Guard, the court noble Sanjou Sanemori (三条実盛).

    Asahara joined this plot, for he lost his lands in the Kouan Invasion and later fought alongside Shouni Kagesuke in the Tenkou Rebellion after his family was purged for being too close to Adachi Yasumori. However, he defected back to the Shogunate after the rebellion's defeat at the Battle of Nishiki-gawa, where he survived in the lowly role of smuggling goods to and from Kyushu on the orders of Andou Renshou, something far beneath a man of Seiwa Genji origins such as himself.

    At the same time, Asahara also worked as a spy for the rounin who served the Yuan. Here, Asahara met Miura Yorimori and Houjou Tanetoki, who proposed to him they might strengthen their position should they have possession of a member of the imperial family. Other Japanese viewed it as a means of restoring some semblance of independence, particularly in light of the issues plaguing King Chungnyeol's rule. While it seems retired Emperor Kameyama sought merely to kill his rival, he agreed to permit Asahara's scheme.

    This spiraled into a scheme between Shouni, remnant anti-shogunate forces in Japan, and the Mongols. Factions within the Imperial court, led by retired emperor Kameyama and the counselor Sanjou Sanemori, joined this scheming to gain an upper hand over the rival retired emperor Go-Fukakusa and his allies at court. Another courtier, Konoe Kanenori (近衛兼教), joined the scheme in hopes of recovering the vast estate of Shimazu-no-shou owned by his clan. Ideally, this would give the Mongols a great boost of legitimacy, give Shouni independent authority, and for the Japanese involved, discredit both shogunate and Jimyouin line.

    On September 2, 1291, Asahara and his associates broke into the palace and escaped with the infant Tanehito (胤仁), son of Emperor Fushimi, and brought him to Kyushu. Accompanying him was the boy's mother, Itsutsuji Tsuneko (五辻経子), and uncle, the counselor Itsutsuji Toshimasa (五辻俊雅) along with several members of the Sanjou family, all of whom feared reprisals. Here Asahara was publically celebrated for the same daring feat that led to Kameyama's downfall. The plot uncovered by the Houjou clan, the Shogunate banished Kameyama to the remote Oki Islands, the same fate suffered by Emperor Go-Toba after he led a revolt against the shogunate nearly 70 years prior.

    This dramatic event shocked both Japan and the Yuan. For the Shogunate, nothing but a reprisal expedition was acceptable. The remainder of known rounin and their associates were arrested and all armies and fleets ordered to mobilise to liberate Kyushu. The initial thrust once again came at Mouji, where Houjou Kanetoki landed with 15,000 warriors on September 12, to be reinforced by forces arriving from elsewhere. Thus begun the Third Yuan-Japanese War, or as it would be called in Japan, the Shou'ou Invasion.

    In China, Hong Gun-song (洪君祥), younger brother of Hong Dagu, used this moment to continue his brother's work at undermining the Korean court's strength. He argued to Kublai Khan and his court that Japan should be an independent tributary much as Goryeo, rather than just another part of Zhengdong responsible to the Goryeo king. The Yuan, seeking to counter the mobilisation of Japanese warriors and displeased at the ineptness of Goryeo's warriors to control Qadaan's rebellion, agreed to Hong Gun-sang's request.

    As a result, the Mongols declared the creation of the new Kingdom of Japan on September 29, 1291. They installed Prince Tanehito as king and betrothed him to a princess of the imperial Borjigin clan, stripping the rights from King Chungnyeol. The Mongols gave the post of shogunal regent, shikken, to Shouni Kagesuke, much to the frustration of both Miura Yorimori and Houjou Tanetoki who sought that position--it is likely the Mongols believed both politically men unreliable.

    Organised as the Shogunate was, Japanese turncoats filled other high posts. However, because few court nobles had defected, many were left vacant. The important post of regent (sesshou) was granted to Konoe Kanenori, befitting his family position [7]. Sanjou Sanemori became Grand Chancellor, while Itsutsuji Toshimasa took the post of Chief Minister of the Left. At the same time, the Mongol administration remained as a parallel government, ensuring the newcomers retained much power over Japan.

    The Kingdom of Japan had some legitmacy, however. At the end of the Genpei War, Taira no Tokiko (平時子), grandmother of the boy Emperor Antoku (), had thrown the Three Sacred Treasures into the sea at the end of the Battle of Dan-no-Ura before drowning herself and her grandson. Two of the three regalia, the mirror Yata no Kagami (八咫鏡) and the jewel Yasakani no Magatama (八尺瓊勾玉), were recovered shortly after, but the third, the sword Kusanagi no Tsurugi (草薙の剣), was lost at sea. In 1291 however, the sword resurfaced and was used at the coronation of the infant Tanehito, granting the Kingdom of Japan one of the three sacred regalia that symbolised imperial legitimacy and descent from Amaterasu.

    On Ezo, Andou Suemura declared himself loyal to the Kingdom of Japan and dispatched his son Suenaga as emissary. The Kingdom of Japan reaffirmed Andou's position as Ezo kanrei and additionally additionally awarded the titles of chinjufu-shogun and military governor of Mutsu Province. Uniquely, the Kingdom of Japan recognised his clan's title of Hi-no-moto shogun. While merely a title symbolising his authority over the Ainu, Andou was to spin it into something entirely different.

    Suenaga gained another achievement--the Kingdom of Japan was recognised by the Yuan as the ruler over all but several strategic portions of western and southern Ezo, which remained part of Liaoyang. Representing the first time any part of Ezo officially came under Japanese rule, in truth the Kingdom of Japan held little sway for the Andou clan more or less held absolute rule in what historians term the Shogunate of Ezo. A single province--Hitakami Province (日高見国) with its seat at Yi'an--was organised, the first Japanese province organised in several centuries.

    The declaration of the Kingdom of Japan was a decisive moment in history that would have repercussions for over 300 years. It transformed the nature of the war in Japan from that of a foreign invasion to a civil war that challenged every aspect of society, from religion to the shogunate to the imperial court. The Yuan-backed Kingdom of Japan drew the most blatant challengers of the shogunate--and Houjou domination thereof--to their banner. For the shogunate and Houjou clan, this posed a mortal danger, thus in autumn 1291 they immediately embarked on their planned invasion.

    Japanese strategy was simple--catch the Mongols off-guard, inflict decisive defeats, and incite an uprising. An army of 25,000 sailed across the Kanmon straits and besieged Mouji, while smaller raiding parties attacked ports elsewhere in Kyushu. Oftentimes the men were pressed into joining the Japanese forces as allies. True to the Japanese strategy, revolts began immediately in the interior of Kyushu.

    In the north, a Japanese force of 10,000 under the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Tokimura attacked the Ezo Shogunate by sea and quickly subdued the Oshima Peninsula in the south with its small Mongol fortress. Yet elsewhere, they encountered intense opposition from the Ainu, who despised Andou Gorou nearly as much as they despised the Mongols.

    After six years, war had returned to Japan. In Goryeo, the Yuan hurried to subdue Qadaan's rebellion while they begun a great program of shipbuilding and recruitment. The ceasefire broken, another great battle for Japan's future had begun. It would be both an invasion and a civil war, the greatest civil war in Japan since the establishment of the Shogunate over a century before.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter of course deals with conspiracies and turmoil within Japan, which would be quite a challenge after the disaster of the Mongol Invasion. Houjou Sadatoki does not appear to have been a very successful leader IOTL, and these conspiracies indeed happened OTL, even if their context was different.

    I suspect the Kingdom of Japan, which I will discuss more in a later entry, would have been an eventuality since Japan is much too challenging to rule or conquer without at least some legitimacy of the sense Goryeo had. It would be a kingdom, for the Japanese emperor was never permitted to call himself such in dealings with China.

    As always, thank you for reading. The next entry may be challenging to write and I have other tasks I've been putting off too long when writing this, so it may take longer than the quick schedule I've been doing thus far.

    [1] - This man was an historic figure and second son of Houjou Tokisuke, but his name is unrecorded in the sources. This plot as described here did occur OTL however, but was discovered and stopped before it was executed. I've given him the name "Tanetoki" based on the names of his paternal and maternal ancestors
    [2] - It was mandatory the entrance for all buildings in Kamakura besides those belonging to the Houjou clan and the Shogunate face west.
    [3] - Yi Chun (李椿), best known as grandfather to King Taejo, founder of Joseon, was indeed associated with Ssangseong, as was his father and brothers. Tempting as it was, I decided to have them remain loyal to the Mongols as it appears he held a similar distaste for Goryeo's leadership as Hong Dagu and his clan. It is unknown how old he was in 1291, but he is portrayed as a teenager here
    [4] - It is unclear if Andou Renshou actually was related to the Andou clan of Mutsu, as his surname was spelled with a different kanji which was rarely used by the Mutsu Andou. However, it does seem plausible and he was active at times in Mutsu and the port of Tosa, so I will go with that theory. Andou was indeed a very wealthy man and prominent political figure in Kamakura Japan
    [5] - There doesn't seem to be any evidence the Hong clan tried to send Qadaan elsewhere (indeed, both Hong Dagu and especially his son Hong Jung-hui distinguished themselves in crushing Nayan's rebellion), but I can't overlook the fact it appears to have served their interests
    [6] - Uiju was the Goryeo-era name for the modern city of Wonsan in North Korea. Several members of the Yi family lived there.
    [7] - Sesshou is specifically the regent for the emperor, as opposed to shikken, the regent for the shogun. It was monopolised for centuries by several families of Fujiwara descent, one of whom was the Konoe.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 8-Ever-Continuing Advance
  • -VIII-
    "Ever-Continuing Advance"


    March 22, 1291, Kushizaki Castle, Nagato Province​

    Li Ting looked around the courtyard of the castle, not so impressed by what he saw. So this was the fortress those Japanese traitors first based themselves in? Pitiful compared to the fortresses in Song. Like many Japanese castles, the fortification seemed subpar--had they needed to actually assault it, it wouldn't have cost many lives. He stopped walking for a moment, yawning and stretching his arms and legs still sore after leading the attack on the city that morning. He coughed for a moment as he nearly swallowed the metal ampoule of horse blood he held in his mouth.

    "Is there a problem, sir?" the Japanese guard captain leading them into the castle asked, face flickering in the torchlight. Li Ting smiled, gesturing to the Japanese ally he chose for this mission, a certain Kikuchi Takamori.

    "His many wounds from the battle this morning agonise him," Kikuchi said. "Yet his willingness to keep fighting and even smile in this situation is truly admirable."

    "You are much correct," the soldier said. "Your bravery in retrieving these enemy weapons will change the course of this conflict." Li Ting nodded, knowing that his mission tonight may indeed change the course of the conflict.

    The soldier led them into the castle itself, apparently quite typical of Japanese castles. Li Ting's heart started beating fast, the same adrenaline he always experienced when storming a castle. His bones and skin recalled the countless injuries and wounds he suffered in this dangerous task, proof of the excitement rising in his heart. Soon he would play that most risky game once more, and prove that even at his age, he could still seize castles as he had for 25 years. All I need is the right location...and Kikuchi to be skilled as the other men are.

    The soldier led the men into a large hall, a hall Kikuchi had described to him. Li Ting grinned upon noticing the high roof, perfect for creating great echoes he needed for this operation. He looked around the room, noticing only two tired sentries stood watch. Perfect.

    He started coughing, his men stopping immediately as he grave the agreed on signal. With his tongue he removed the paper sealing the glass vial and started spitting out blood onto the floor. The soldier stepped back in shock, his front wide open to an attack.

    "His condition may be getting worse," Kikuchi said, approaching the soldier with one of Li Ting's men. "Much, much worse."

    At that moment, Kikuchi punched the man square in the jaw, snatching his torch as the man crumpled to the ground. He handed it to Li Ting, who at once started lighting slow burning matches and thrusting their burning fuses in the arms of his men. The powder already half loaded, within a few seconds great noises echoed throughout the room, striking the two centuries dead.

    "Perfect work!" Li Ting shouted as one of his soldiers handed him a spare handcannon. "Split in two, four of you follow Kikuchi, the rest of you, come with me and we'll open the gate!"

    Four men wielding handcannons ran with Li Ting as Li Ting fired the first satisfying blast of his handcannon at a confused sentry in front of him, its tremendous noise and smoke and fire ending the night for a brief moment. Shouts and trumpets arose from the castle, but it was too late. No doubt they believed a far greater enemy force was attacking. His men fired upon the rousing soldiers, pushing them back in confusion. One threw a concealed bomb at a building Kikuchi told him housed wounded soldiers, setting it alight.

    The gate to the inner castle opened as the outer gate's soldiers tried mounting a counterattack. Li Ting and his men ducked to the side away from their confused charge, concealing their matches as they loaded their guns. One after the other they fired into the crowd before running off, spreading the panic even further. A soldier raised his spear at Li Ting, but he simply pointed toward the other side of the crowd as the man let him pass. Soldiers started fighting each other, trying to figure out where Li Ting and his gunners were.

    Through the open gate, a group on horseback came in as reinforcements. One of Li Ting's warriors shot the horseman dead. Li Ting grinned as he leaped on the startled horse, and rose straight toward the gate. He winced briefly as a bolt from an unseen crossbowman piercing his arm, but that didn't stop him from bashing aside every Japanese soldier that came his way.

    In front of the gatehouse, he suddenly crashed to the ground in a clang as his horse fell over, piercing by multiple arrows. Li Ting's hip and elbow seared with pain from the impact but he quickly hurled himself up and stumbled into the gatehouse, bashing a soldier's skull in with his gun. He propped the gun against the wall as he used all his remaining strength to foist open the gate. The walls of the gatehouse secured him against arrows, and the soldiers who tried entering the confined space quickly met their death from his dagger.

    As he was about to cut down another man, the man crumpled at his feet from a sudden wound. Li Ting grinned at the soldier--a Goryeo man by his armour. It won't be long now until the castle falls.

    ---
    Off the coast of Aki Province, September 2, 1292​

    Takeda Tokitsuna shoved a dying Mongol sailor into the sea as he took stock of the situation. Distant shouts and screaming and occasional gunfire rose from the ships around them as the battle carried on. Tokitsuna looked about his ship, content the Mongol boarding party had been totally vanquished. He looked approvingly on the crossbowmen he had hidden below deck, knowing it was due to them his trap worked.

    "Simply brilliant as ever, dear cousin," Komai Nobumura said, observing sailors sweeping arrow-ridden bodies into the sea. He had a great gash on his face from the clash. "What shall we do next?"

    Tokitsuna said nothing, continuing to examine the battlefield, noticing how unusually silent it felt compared to other times he fought the invaders. He looked carefully at a decapitated head at his feet, noticing the man seemed to have the rather un-Japanese looks typical of the invader.

    "Lord Komai, do you believe we are facing traitors, or invaders?" Tokitsuna asked. He recognised from the invader's ships at least a few familiar crests flying as banners, those crests representing clans whose lords ranked among the defectors.

    "There is no difference between them to me," Komai said.

    "You listen well to the Zen monks!" Tokitsuna laughed. "But at this moment, there may be a difference--the invader has those terrible bombs, the traitor fights as we do. Yet I hear few bombs today, and even their guns seem silent."

    "So we're fighting traitors to the Emperor? That ship which boarded us had the Mouri clan emblem right above the banner of the invader!"

    "Perhaps it was just a ship the Mouri lended to the invaders. I even noticed a Houjou clan emblem among these ships. The enemy may be trying to fool us with these familiar crests so we make a mistake." Tokitsuna smiled, looking about one more time before going with his instinct. "Reorganise ships so we might drive the enemy to the shore, now! Oared ships increase speed and charge!"

    As a signalman relayed the order with his shell trumpet, Komai looked puzzled.

    "If they're invaders, then maybe they're hiding their bombs?"

    "They aren't. It occurred to me at once that the reason they've used so few today is because they have precious few remaining in their arsenal. All those castles and walls they attacked absorbed many of their bombs before they fell. Without those bombs, those great ships are nothing but floating docks waiting to be set in place on the shore."

    Realisation crossed Komai's face.

    "I see! You're going to have them run aground!"

    A fresh wind from gusted behind Tokitsuna's back, driving his ship and fleet toward the shore. "It appears the heavens themselves seek to grant the Shogun new ships. Let us capture as many of those ships as we can."
    ---
    Outside Kitsuki, Izumo Province, October 13, 1293​

    The fine mats were arranged in a circle beneath the darkening sky, the banners of numerous Mongol and Korean clans fluttering in the breeze. Over a dozen officers sat nearby them, waiting from the orders that would arise from their decision. Yet the most important men sat around Burilgitei himself, the generals Gao Xing, Hong Jung-gyeon, and Tudghagh.

    "Lord Burilgitei, I repeat, look how outnumbered we are!" Hong shouted, panic in his voice. "The scouts report they have nearly 20,000 more men than we do!"

    "Much of the enemy army has departed, exactly as I believed," Burilgitei. "The Japanese lack unity," he said, glancing particularly toward his two Japanese guests, Miura Yorimori and that exile from Sado Island, Serada Noriuji. "That lack of unity has led them into arrogance in their disposition of troops. We need not fight all at once."

    "Hmph, if only Hundun led us in such a dire situation." Hong sneered. He looked around the other leaders, hoping to find encouragement, yet found none. Tudghagh openly started laughing at the man before Burilgitei sternly shook his head.

    "I am no Hundun," Burilgitei conceded. "I have won great victories, but never a campaign. Only the Great Khan can be said to have truly won a campaign. But I have the Great Khan's fullest trust. He chose a man such as myself, with nothing but a few meager victories and blessed ancestors, and I must not betray his trust."

    "Well spoken, Lord Burilgitei," Gao Xing said. "We serve the Great Khan together, and we must lose as few of our fellow servants as possible."

    "But there remains the problem of the Japanese forces," his general Tudghagh pointed out. "Explain your plan further, Burilgitei."

    "The forces of the Great Khan are always victorious when we strike as a united force from as many directions as possible. That is why our men are so spread out and we have so many monitoring the Japanese. The Japanese do not fight as a united force and have been dissuaded by those raiding parties we sent into the mountains to join Ataghai's forces. Right now, thousands are leaving that army, causing confusion and dissent in their ranks. That is when we shatter them at once and drive them from the field."

    The council looked about at each other, the lesser commanders discussing it amongst themselves, to which Burilgitei sighed. It is a complex strategem, and one which a good commander might overcome should he summon the unity within his officers and common soldiers, but one which otherwise should give us victory.

    "Yi Haeng-ni!" Burilgitei shouted, glaring directly at a Korean mingghan commander seated in the crowd. "Regain the honour you lost from your clan's failure to defend Lord Hong by leading a charge worthy of Qadan's men!"

    "Yes, Lord Burilgitei!" Yi replied, standing up and bowing before seating once again. Other men around Yi looked a bit surprised he'd act so ostentatiously, but Burilgitei ignored it. Hong Jung-gyeon on the other hand looked livid.

    "Is that man truly worthy of such an important task?" Hong shouted in bafflement. But Burilgitei ignored his foolish temper and looked toward an Asud mingghan commander, his light brown hair distinctive even under his helmet [1]. Even having lost an army in Qadaan's rebellion didn't seem to weaken the man's resolve..

    "Khur-Toda! Your men must strike every blow as if defending the Great Khan himself!"

    "As you command, my lord," he replied in a grim tone, his eyes filled with bloodlust.

    "Go at once, disperse the enemy's scouts, and pave the way for our main force," Burilgitei ordered. He looked at the other three superior commanders. "Unless any you have objections, that is."

    "I certainly do!" Hong Jung-gyeon said. "If we wait longer, then the enemy will attack us, and we may use our superior mobility to retreat on our terms and strike at a better battlefield."

    "If we wait longer, then winter will be upon us," Tudghagh said. "We are fortunate the rain from recent days has ended so our guns and bombs might make the most impact."

    "Lord Hong offers sound advice," Gao Xing said. "But if the enemy presents us with such an opportunity to readily destroy them, we must take it."

    Hong Jung-gyeon's face contorted in frustration before he suddenly calmed himself.

    "Very well. We will follow your strategy, and I will lead my troops to the utmost."

    Burilgitei stood up, pointing to the lesser commanders.

    "As for the rest of you, return to your units and set off at once. Strike as the situation demands, but above all, you must stay united. Unity is our strength, for we will strike as 20,000 men against our enemy who defends as mere individuals."

    A trumpet blew, and Burilgitei ran toward his horse, setting an example his fellow generals and mingghan commanders followed. Battle was to commence, no doubt the decisive battle of this campaign. I must avenge our defeats in the south. The all-powerful momentum that built our empire must not cease because of my failure.

    ---
    Outside Kitsuki, Izumo Province, October 13, 1293​

    Hosokawa Kimiyori ran toward the tent, hoping the commander here already knew of the terrible events that transpired outside. So many men are simply fleeing? What nonsense!

    "Lord Houjou, we cannot possibly let those men flee!" he shouted, quickly kneeling before the shikken's representative on this battlefield as his vassals who flanked him glared at him with distaste. Do something!"

    "Flee? No one is fleeing." Houjou Kanetoki said as the aides fastened his armour. "Our numbers are still on par with the invader, but he is exhausted from his march to this place. He has decided he will not attack today, so as night falls, some men are leaving to where they are needed."

    The Buddhist monk standing beside Kanetoki, an ancient, withered old man, rose to his feet and smacked Kimiyori in the kneecaps with a walking stick, a strike he felt even his armour.

    "Fool! Are you doubting my son's leadership! He would never flee! No, he is marching back with 10,000 men to give chase to those invaders should they attack Aki Province as they did last year!" The old man sprang at him with surprising animation.

    "He is correct," Houjou said. "Sasaki Munetsuna is a veteran of countless battles. He understands well the fruitlessness of committing more warriors to a battle than necessary."

    "And the situation the lords of the San'you find themselves in," the monk added. "The bear cannot hunt while the fox raids the den."

    "Yet there is a second bear there, or more accurately a tiger, for they are calling Lord Takeda Tokitsuna the Tiger of Aki these days," Kimiyori countered.

    "Even the Tiger of Aki is not invincible," Houjou said. "As a leader of the Rokuhara Tandai, I must do my part to ensure he can continue serving my clan. Now go, prepare your warriors for the battle."

    Kimiyori tried to reassure himself Lord Houjou had complete control over the situation, but a strange fear nagged at him. This was not the fear he had in the battles on Shikoku last year, but something far, far greater.

    The warning blasts from the shell trumpets outside only confirmed that fear. Even as night was falling, battle was commencing.

    ---
    Kitsuki, Izumo Province, March 31, 1294​

    Shouni Kagesuke approached the grand shrine at Izumo, humbled by being in the presence of its gods. He never expected he would come here under circumstances like that, yet far more amazing was the state of the shrine. It was perfectly untouched, a stark contrast to the rest of the town. The Mongol general himself, the eminently talented Burilgitei, walked up to him, seemingly ignorant of any proper behavior around a shrine.

    "Well done, Lord Burilgitei," Kagesuke said. "Your people have a deserved reputation for destruction, yet I see you can also preserve as well."

    "Friend and enemy alike begged me to spare the shrine." He gestured to a space just outside the perimeter of the shrine, where a forest of heads sat impaled on stakes. Months and months of rotting gradually eroded their features, but to his contentment, Kagesuke still recognised the face of Houjou Kanetoki, mouth and eyes hollow in decay. Your wise surrender was the most useful thing your clan will ever do.

    "Now where are the defectors from Izumo and Houki?" Kagesuke asked.

    "They are with that Miura Yorimori," Burilgitei said. "Now I must go, for I have matters to attend to. The Great Khan has departed this world at last, and they are requesting my presence to guard the kurultai."

    Kagesuke's eyes widened at the sudden news. So that is why the invader's leader seemed so distraught.

    "I...cannot...express my sorrow," Kagesuke stumbled, trying to summon the proper emotions within him. He could not afford anyone speak ill of him at such an important gathering. "I only wish I knew sooner, so I might pray his soul ascends to the highest heaven for his many great deeds on this earth."

    "I understand those feelings," Burilgitei said, looking toward the sky. "No ruler in my lifetime will equal his deeds, and countless generations will learn from him. Lacking the Great Khan, we are a fine steed with no rider. Now then, I must return to the capital, for a new rider shall be chosen."

    "I await your return, and pray for your safe travel," Kagesuke said, walking over to where a few nobles returned from a shrine visit. Miura Yorimori stood behind them, the other men unrecognisable. They seemed to hail from clans he was less familiar with, and not a single one bowed before him.

    "Few shrines in Japan are truly like this one," Miura said. "Although it is a shame that barbarian so freely trampled its grounds with his dirty feet." Kagesuke glared at him, aware Miura was clearly challenging him.

    "The invaders are violent men by nature," Kagesuke replied. "Letting him walk freely is better than spilling his blood. Now please introduce me to these men, Lord Miura."

    "They are fine men of my clan, its branch families, and local lords," Miura said, his mouth contorting into a smile. "All united behind me with the wisdom of serving the true ruler of Japan." He speaks cryptically as ever, but truly has gained much power. May he use it for our sake and not his own.

    "Very good. Ensure they raise warriors from their peasants to garrison our gains in the east and north. We are becoming powerful indeed thanks to your efforts, nearly reaching our goal."

    "Our goal, yes," Miura said. "Our goal indeed. I will carry out your orders as you command, Lord Shouni." Without a further word, Miura and his men walked past him, leaving Shouni to carry on his shrine visit alone.

    If the ruler of the invader has perished, matters may change in an instant. I must be wary, for if Miura chases after ill aims, he will choose the coming weeks. Weariness grew within Shouni's soul as he stepped into the hall of the shrine. Why must men bear such petty aims even as we chase after the grandest aim of all?

    ---​

    The year 1291 proved a decisive year for both Yuan Dynasty and Japan. As the rebellion of Prince Qadaan tore Korea, tensions between the Yuan and the Kamakura Shogunate of Japan reached their breaking point due to the organisation of the new "Kingdom of Japan," a tributary of Yuan. After nearly 7 years, war resumed between the two powers, a state of total war to reshape East Asia. This was the third war between Yuan and Japan, a conflict called the Shou'ou Invasion after the era name.

    For Yuan, the decision to invade Japan came at great costs for other geostrategic goals. Some ministers of the Yuan court favoured ignoring Japan and concentrating on Vietnam, viewing it better to dominate neighbouring countries than a distant island nation. Among these was the Marquis Tran Kien (陳鍵), nephew of Dai Viet's military commander Tran Hung Dao and defector. Perhaps out of sheer disgust at Tran, deemed a coward for having fled the battlefield back to China [2], the faction fell into disrepute and was ignored.

    Southeast Asia clearly held little appeal to the Mongols after the debacle in Dai Viet. Champa and the Khmer wavered in their submission, but the Yuan did little about it. The most grievous offender was Singhasari, a powerful kingdom on the island of Java. Their king Kertanegara knew much of the Yuan's aggressive actions and through his own aggressive expansion and alliance with Champa hoped to match that. Kertanegara's wars conquered all Java and Sumatra and gained him a realm of vassal states from the Malay Peninsula to the Banda Sea that let him contest the crucial maritime trade of the Indian Ocean and South China Sea.

    In 1289, Kertanegara personally mutilated the Mongol emissary and sent him back in chains to China. Although a grievous insult, the Mongols could do nothing but demand Singhasari's ships be barred from their ports. The expedition was deemed too costly in a time of high inflation, the fierce rebellion of Prince Nayan, the height of Kaidu's attacks from the west, and the continuing threat posed by the Kamakura Shogunate.

    As the Japan campaign demanded more ships, Java was but a distant concern. Ironically, the problem of Kertanegara resolved itself in 1292. Although he was well aware of the situation in Japan via Buddhist monks and Chinese merchants, Kertanegara believed the Mongols would shift their attention to him soon. Thus he continued his foreign wars and left few loyal forces in Java. There his vassal Jayakatwang and his minister Arya Wiraraja ordered his assassination, resulting in the overthrow of Singhasari and restoration of the old Kingdom of Kediri.

    As Kediri was unable to subdue the many states once part of Singhasari's empire, nor gain the allegiance of most of their army, the entire region fell into chaos. Forces on Sumatra re-established their states, Malay states reasserted their independence, and at home, Arya Wiraraja turned against Jayakatwang and attempted to aid Raden Wijaya, son-in-law of Kertanegara.

    Although by 1292 the Mongols were in the midst of their third Japanese campaign, this course of affairs greatly pleased Kublai Khan. He dispatched a small force of 3,000 men under the experienced Uyghur admiral and sailor Yighmish (亦黒迷失). From 1292 to 1294, they obtained the submission of many small-scale rulers as well as Raden Wijaya and Arya Wiraraja.

    Yet the small size of Yighmish's force was not enough to turn the tide against the larger Kediri army, which in 1294 would defeat Raden Wijaya's forces in battle. However, it was not a decisive defeat--the eastern corner of Java still remained under Arya Wiraraja's rule. Yighmish lost around 2/3 of his force, which retreated to the island of Madura and aided Raden Wijaya in establishing what became known as the Sumenep Kingdom after its capital.

    For the other great threat to Yuan hegemony, Kaidu, matters likewise distracted him. The Chaghatai Khanate ruler, Duwa Khan, grew frustrated at Kaidu's domination of his state and the failures against the Yuan. While periodic raids still occurred, the main target became the left wing of the Golden Horde [3] in those years due to its continuing alliance with Yuan. The left wing's ruler Qunichi was notoriously obese and decadent, and had continued to send Central Asian and European soldiers to Yuan in exchange for the wealth of China. This posed a great problem as Kaidu's attacks became unceasing as he sought to install an ally of his, Koblek, as ruler in the left wing.

    As for the Japanese campaign, the Mongols split their forces into two armies. The first, an army of 25,000, was to defeat the Japanese besieging Mouji. It consisted largely of forces stationed on Kyushu as well as the Kingdom of Japan's army under the command of the general Ataghai alongside Shouni Kagesuke, Li Ting, and Cheligh-Temur. Fan Wenhu commanded the ships and naval component. The second, an army of 15,000, was hastily assembled from Southern Song and those in Goryeo not occupied with Qadaan's rebellion. Their leader was Liu Guojie (劉国傑), a Jurchen general known for suppressing several rebellions in former Southern Song, with Gao Xing (高興) and Hong Jung-gyeon beneath him.

    Liu encountered much resistance as his forces attacked the seawall in Nagato Province. Taking significant losses, their gunpowder weapons managed to clear a beachhead at the port of Hagi, destroying local militias under the Yoshimi clan. Choosing to march by sea, Liu's forces took continual attrition from attacks from the hillside from the Yoshimi as well the Ouchi clan. Their path lay blocked by Toyohara-no-Yama Castle (豊原の山城), whose lord Wanii Yasumitsu (鰐石保光), an Ouchi clan retainer, refused to surrender [4]. Despite the castle's small size and garrison, the castle held for nearly three months.

    Whether through cowardice or genius, Houjou Kanetoki surprisingly withdrew the bulk of his forces from Mouji in November 1291. In Kyushu, he detatched a few warriors, including one under the brilliant Takeda Tokitsuna, whose goal was to inspire peasant uprisings and further distract the Mongols. While the desired peasant uprising never came, this kept the main Mongol force distracted and unable to aid their allies in Nagato. Takeda's raids destroyed several pro-Kingdom of Japan villages and kept thousands of Mongol warriors distracted.

    Houjou marched his forces to Toyohara-no-Yama, where the Mongols celebrated the fall of the castle. Suddenly realising the danger they were in, panic set in as they hastily tried retreating across the Misumi River (or Misumi-gawa), but the Japanese attacked without mercy and killed or captured thousands of them. Liu died in battle, while only the caution and leadership of Gao Xing permitted a few thousand Mongols to escape to their base at Hagi. Although the Mongols tried defending their beachhead using local fortifications, by January the situation was hopeless so they withdrew by sea.

    Gao Xing and Hong Jung-gyeon successfully blamed Liu Guojie for their failure. They redeemed themselves in February 1292 by leading the assault on Qadaan's last stronghold in Uiju and bringing his head to the Great Khan. With the last remnant of the devastating Prince Nayan Rebellion crushed, the Yuan could now divert their full attention to the Japan campaign.

    Because of the defeat at the Misumi River, the main Mongol campaign was to focus on the San'in Region. They assembled a new army of 2,000 in Goryeo from those who subdued Qadaan's rebellion, alongside those who fought with Qadaan but switched sides for a pardon, and the survivors of Liu Guojie's force. Under the general Burilgitei, this army departed from the port of Uiju and invaded the Oki Islands just off the coast of Izumo.

    These lightly defended islands, used as a place of exile, quickly fell to the invaders and the governor, Sasaki Tokikiyo (佐々木時清), committed suicide. The Mongols tried enlisting the exiles in the Oki Islands to join them to varying degrees of success. One notable prisoner, retired Emperor Kameyama, refused to join the Mongols, committing suicide to avoid disgrace.

    Other islands in the Sea of Japan were conquered at this time as well. A fleet under Hong Jung-hui struck from Ezo and abducted the entire population (several hundred people) of the small island of Tobishima, killing many and resettling the survivors in Ezo. The large island of Sado suffered the worst--invaded by Gao Xing and Hong Jong-gyeon, their soldiers took out their anger for the shame of their previous defeat and Liu Guojie's death through repeated massacres.

    Like the Oki Islands, the Shogunate used Sado as a place of exile. Numerous courtiers and disgraced warriors were recruited by the Mongols. The most notable of these was Serada Noriuji (世良田教氏), a member of a Seiwa Genji family deported to Sado alongside his father for aiding the Nigatsu Disturbance of Houjou Tokisuke. A skilled swordsman, Serada killed the military governor of the island and was granted a large estate on Kyushu by the Kingdom of Japan.

    Japan desperately sought allies, and turned to the Ryukyus. Historically, the northern Ryukyus, namely the Amami Islands, had been partially ruled by the Chikama clan (千竃氏), who conducted trade and negotiated between local chiefs, much as the Andou clan did with the Ainu. As their main holdings were in Satsuma Province, the Chikama had fled to the Amami Islands after the Mongol Invasion, where they practically ruled the land with the aid of their native allies [5]. For this reason, the Houjou dispatched their leader, Chikama Tokiie (千竃時家), to negotiate an alliance with the Ryukyuans.

    While the chiefs in the region paid tribute to the Yuan, the local Okinawan ruler Eiso (英祖) permitted Japanese warriors under Houjou vassal to assassinate the Yuan diplomats. Eiso, a powerful Ryukyuan chieftain who held sway over much of Okinawa and other islands, desired Japan as allies to counterbalance the Mongol threat [6].

    This was unacceptable to the Mongols, who immediately dispatched a force of 10,000 men who had been intended as reinforcements, under the general Qaradai to subjugate the islands south of the Kingdom of Japan. However, Eiso fled into the wilderness of Okinawa, leaving no one to negotiate with. Qaradai thus faced constant conflict with the Okinawan chiefs and suffered great losses besieging their sacred castles termed gusuku, to which the locals defended until the last. After abducting over a dozen Okinawan chiefs in 1292, Qaradai's forces moved north to attack the islands between Kyushu and Okinawa.

    The largest of the seawalls built by the Shogunate lay in Nagato Province, where a network of forts and 2 meter high wall stretched around the entire province. The port of Akamagaseki [7] across from Mouji lay blocked by a harbour chain, 5 meter high walls, and several improved castles, including Kushizaki Castle. Because of this defense, the local Japanese commander, Nagasaki Nagayoshi (長門長義), believed any attack would fall elsewhere, as it had in 1281. An ally of Houjou Kanetoki, his complacent stance was tolerated by the government.

    On March 22, 1292 the Kingdom of Japan crossed the Kanmon Straits in the night, where their thunder crash bombs launched from ships reduced the seawall to rubble. They landed a siege unit led by Li Ting, who stormed into the breach and captured the city. He positioned himself with his back to the rising sun as he led the charge into the Shogunate's lines, killing Nagasaki in battle. Thereafter, Li Ting used trickery to gain entry to Kushizaki Castle and seized it with only ten soldiers thanks to the noise of their handcannons echoing in the halls. The siege expert Ismail and the Goryeo general Pak Gu stayed behind to coordinate the siege of the remaining castles in the region.

    In the north, the 10,000 Japanese under the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Tokimura and Andou Gorou had been initially successful in attacking Mongol bases in and around Ezo. The Andou-suigun clashed several times against Yuan and Ezo naval forces, although each time the results were inconclusive for the Yuan knew the disadvantage of the Ainu and Jiliemi ships in the Ezo-suigun. The topography of Ezo, lack of friendly villages, and inability for either side to gain control of the sea challenged logistics for both sides.

    Thus, Taxiala devised a strategy. Over the objections of Andou Suemura, he ordered the Ainu guides to mislead the Japanese. Exploiting tribal rivalries among the Ainu, his Karafuto Ainu confiscated food from the Ainu of the Oshima Peninsula in the south of the island, replacing them as guides for the Japanese. They led them deeper and deeper into the mountains with the promise of reaching the town of Yi'an. Along the way, they suffered raids from Tatardai's forces. In October of 1292, a blizzard struck the mountains of Hokkaido causing thousands of Japanese to freeze to death with the survivors dispersed by a far smaller force led by Yangwuludai. Houjou Tokimura committed suicide while Andou Gorou led the survivors back to Honshu.

    The Mongols continued their seaborne raids on Shikoku and even Kansai throughout that spring. Several castles and fortified towns in the San'in and San'you region in southeastern Honshu fell to the Mongols as they advanced on Izumo Grand Shrine in the town of Kitsuki, the most sacred location in the Shintou religion. The Japanese defenders mobilised thousands more men to protect this location not just for its religious value, but because of how near it was to the steel manufactories around the provincial capital of Izumo. Fortifications were strengthened that winter and local forces conscripted.

    Meanwhile, the Mongol general Qaradai retreated from Okinawa and invaded the Amami Islands. Aided by reinforcements under Houjou Tanetoki, the Mongols clashed against a coalition of Ryukyuan and loyalist Japanese under Chikama Tokiie. Outnumbered, Chikama was defeated, yet to the surprise of the local chiefs, defected to the Mongols by claiming Tanetoki was the rightful ruler of the Houjou clan due to Sadatoki's many failings. Nearly all the local chiefs likewise submitted as Mongol vassals, and Chikama kept his lands and position, although was not restored to his lands in Satsuma province. Thereafter, the Kingdom of Japan recreated the Nara era Tane Province (多禰国) and attached the Amami Islands to it, appointing Houjou as military governor and Chikama as his deputy.

    In the San'you region, around 15,000 men stood guard under Takeda Tokitsuna, repelling Mongol raids. They included a sizable naval component of multiple suigun of the Inland Sea, including the new Houjou-suigun. Although Takeda wished to combine his army with that of Houjou Kanetoki's to the north, his request was rejected due to Kanetoki's insistence they fight the Mongol armies individually.

    The Mongols, believing Japanese forces divided, split their own forces and struck the island of Shikoku with 10,000 men under Fan Wenhu, Zhang Xi, and Hong Jung-gyeon. They scoured the island, killing or enslaving thousands. But this left the main Mongol force advancing into Aki Province vulnerable to Takeda Tokitsuna's navy.

    Near Itsukushima at the mouth of the Oze River, the armies--now of equal size--clashed on September 2, 1292. The smaller, lighter Japanese ships with their shallower draft forced the Mongol ships aground. Having expended so much of his thunder crash bombs taking the castles of Nagato and Suou, their usual technological edge was eroded. Ataghai realised the trap he was caught in and ordered the ships abandoned and a hasty retreat by land, losing nearly half his army in the process to Takeda's fierce attacks. He ordered Fan Wenhu and Hong Jung-gyeon to end their Shikoku campaign and aid his forces.

    The Mongols on Shikoku also faced great difficulty. They left behind a garrison of 3,000 men and accompanying ships commanded by Mouri Tsunemitsu and the elderly admiral Zhang Xi. Mouri attempted to win over the local populace and gain defectors while fending off attacks from the private navies of the Kutsuna and Murakami clans. On one of these missions, Mouri, with the bulk of his force, was ambushed and killed in the Kasagi Pass (笠置峠) by several Shikoku forces led by the Kawano and Chousokabe clans under Kawano Michitada (河野通忠). At sea, a force under Kutsuna Hisashige (忽那久重) blocked the way, but Zhang Xi expertly fought through it at the cost of his own life, permitting the survivors to retreat to Kyushu.

    It was too early celebrate, for on May 27 of that year, a great earthquake struck Kamakura. Tsunami waves swamped the city and nearby villages as many buildings collapsed. Among these buildings was the great Zen Buddhist temple of Kenchou-ji, a prestige project of the Houjou clan. Nichiren Buddhist preachers claimed the earthquake was divine wrath for the neglect the Lotus Sutra by the shogunate and their favoured Buddhist sects. Others warned that the earthquake was linked to the battles around Izumo Shrine, some even claiming it was divine retribution for the Houjou clan's improper reconstruction some decades prior.

    The chaos following the earthquake brought dire political ramifications. Houjou Sadatoki ordered the assassination of his powerful advisor Taira Yoritsune, who died alongside his sons in what is termed the Heizenmon Disturbance (平禅門の乱). Additionally, he banished many prominent priests and monks.

    This was an attempt to gather former allies of Adachi Yasumori, perhaps in an attempt to undermine the Kingdom of Japan. He proclaimed that all who had served or supported Adachi Yasumori would receive no punishment, and what punishment they had received would be reversed. Defectors to the Mongols were to be treated on a case by case basis. While Houjou's coalition of former rivals was intended to unite opposition against the Yuan, this could not solve the underlying problems in the Shogunate. Further, few defectors rejoined the Japanese.

    The purge following the Heizenmon Disturbance also afflicted the Imperial Court, for Houjou feared that Emperor Fushimi might use his son's position as the King of Japan to increase the power of his younger brother, the Shogun Hisaaki. That Fushimi was a vigorous ruler who shook up court precedents only confirmed these fears. To quell these fears, Houjou Sadatoki enlisted prominent courtier Saionji Sanekane (西園寺実兼) to lead a faction against the emperor in the name of the Daikakuji line.

    The coup against the Jimyou-in took place in August 1293. First, Houjou expelled the Shogun Hisaaki back to Kyoto, under the pretext of Hisaaki's followers seeking to undermine the Shogunate. He was replaced as shogun by Prince Sadanaga (定良親王), the 10 year old son of Emperor Kameyama. In Kyoto, Saionji Sanekane ordered the arrest of several courtiers loyal to Fushimi, including the prominent figure (and notable poet) Kyougoku Tamekane (京極為兼). Emperor Fushimi was forced to resign, replaced by the son of retired Emperor Go-Uda who became Emperor Go-Nijou. As per the alternating succession agreement, a younger half-brother of Fushimi became crown prince.

    The courtiers in Kyoto viewed this incident as proof the shogunate was both becoming too powerful and that its leadership was dangerously erratic and prone to causing trouble. Kyougoku, his pride wounded by these events and fearing his position, organised a great scheme of revenge. He aided the defection of several dozen court nobles in September 1293 in what became known as the Fukudomari Incident after their port of departure. Several of them however Kyougoku deliberately ensured could be captured by pirates he hired--these men he turned over the Shogunate in exchange for being permitted to retain influence at court.

    The Shogunate blamed Andou Renshou's shipping networks on this disaster. Andou was arrested on Houjou Sadatoki's orders, tried for anti-Shogunate actions, and executed. His substantial property was confiscated in its entirety by the Houjou clan, giving a temporary boost of finances but causing consternation among the merchants and others. Andou's son Sukeyasu survived the purge and fled to the court of his distant relative in Ezo.

    Meanwhile, Houjou Kanetoki continued his advance toward Kitsuki, but Yuan general Burilgitei and his Japanese advisor Mouri Tokichika (son of Tsunemitsu) devised a brilliant countermeasure. Burilgitei split off a small portion of his forces, sending mobile raiders and pirates under Mouri throughout the San'you region to the south who operated independently from Ataghai's army.

    News of these raiders raised disputes among the Japanese commanders who believed the Mongols had divided their forces. Many of these regional lords sought to protect their estates and home provinces. At great reluctance, Houjou Kanetoki redeployed 10,000 men under the command of Sasaki Munetsuna (佐々木宗綱) to join Takeda Tokitsuna's army. This redeployment was slow and piecemeal, aimed at most effectively countering the raiding parties.

    Of course, this was a grave mistake the Mongols immediately capitalised on. On October 13, Burilgitei attacked Kanetoki's army to the east outside the city of Izumo. The Japanese were poorly positioned and scattered about the battlefield as they prepared to leave the area. Yuan-Mongol cavalry and skirmishers kept the Japanese forces separate, eliminating them one by one before crushing the Japanese center with their infantry. The majority of Japanese were killed or captured, including Houjou Kanetoki, Sasaki Munetsuna, and other prominent nobles. Only a small number of men, who regrouped under the lord Hosokawa Kimiyori (細川公頼), escaped.

    The survivors retreated within the walls of Izumo and Kitsuki, hopelessly under siege. On March 23, both towns surrendered. Izumo Shrine was carefully preserved by the Kingdom of Japan's forces and the prudent Mongol commander, allegedly at the behest of the elderly monk Sasaki Ujinobu (佐々木氏信). The population was not spared however--the people of the towns of Kitsuki and Izumo were massacred, as were the remaining soldiers who had not yet committed suicide.

    During that siege, tens of thousands of Mongols attacked the remainder of Izumo as well as nearby Houki province. They took several castles and destroyed many villages. The Miura clan, who had great influence in the region, largely defected to the Mongols thanks to the persuasive efforts of former military governor of Houki Province, Miura Yoritsugu (三浦頼連), as did offshoot branches and local vassals such as the prominent lord Ashina Yasumori (蘆名泰盛).

    Fortunately for the Japanese, their great enemy Kublai Khan died in February 1294 after years of ill health. Although news spread slowly to those in Japan, the Chinese and Mongol leadership was struck with immediate worry about the succession. On March 26, they arranged for an immediate peace with the Japanese and returned many forces. As before, the peace treaty proved favourable to neither party--the Kamakura Shogunate did not recognize Mongol rule over any part of Japan, only agreeing to a prisoner exchange and an official cession of hostilities. The campaign against holdouts in the interior as well as pro-Japanese bandits continued for some time to come.

    The Mongol succession occurred without faults. The sons of Kublai Khan had all either perished or been eliminated as serious contenders, ensuring the only real choice were the three sons of Kublai's favourite son Zhenjin. The eldest, Gammala (甘麻剌), had been disgraced following his defeat against Kaidu, while the middle Darmabala died in 1292, leaving only the youngest, Temur (鐵穆耳). Due to his victories against Prince Nayan's rebels and above all, his superior knowledge of the sayings of his ancestor Temujin, Temur gained the favour of the kurultai and ascended the throne as Emperor Chengzong of Yuan (元成宗).

    The Mongols learned much from this campaign. Their early failures in the San'you region made them pay great attention to Japan's navy and its strategies, once thought wholly inferior. They also discovered from the Japanese the sheer disarray within their government and increasing disatisfaction with the Houjou clan. All of these lessons were taken into account and used for shipbuilding, training, and propaganda by the Kingdom of Japan.

    The years that followed ensured the struggle in Japan would take on a national, rather than foreign, quality. Temur Khan was less fond of foreign adventurism than his grandfather and inherited a country crippled by the burden of heavy taxation and inflation. Among other factors of his rule, he reduced the Mongol garrisons in Korea and Japan, seeking instead to encourage Goryeo and Japan work together at subduing the Houjou clan.

    As for the Shogunate, Houjou Sadatoki conducted a purge of provincial vassals he viewed as unloyal. Particularly affected were offshoots of the Miura clan, such as the Ashina, Suwara, Kanagami, Inawashiro, and Kitada clans. They were removed from positions of power and authority, with the worst offenders killed. As many resided in Mutsu and Dewa Provinces, Andou Gorou gladly assisted the Shogunate in this purge.

    Naturally, these powerbases would not be broken so easily, and indeed this only made the ongoing conflicts Andou Gorou faced in his realm even worse. In 1295, Andou Gorou managed to crush a large force of Ainu, peasants, and local samurai led by Inawashiro Yasutsune (猪苗代経泰) only due to the betrayal of the Shingu clan (新宮氏). However, the survivors of the battle were able to flee to Ezo, where they began the colonisation of the Oshima Peninsula in the south of the island.

    The Oshima region had been decimated in the prior invasion, with few Ainu remaining there. Indeed, it had served as a frequent site of raids and counter-raids during the decades-long conflict with Andou Gorou and his allies, which left it depleted of resources the Ainu depended on. Thus, the few remaining Ainu accepted these refugee clans into their territory, brokering a deal with the permission of Andou Suemura. This created the territory known as Wajinchi (和人地), in which Japanese law was applied to all, even the Ainu. With the aid of the Yuan, they built twelve forts, the famous Twelve Garrisons of Oshima, with the capital being Odate (大館) [8].

    Conflicts such as these would continue to smolder even after the "official" end of the Shou'ou Invasion in 1294. The mountainous interior of Honshu played host to bitter fighting as the Mongols permitted their local allies to seize land for themselves. Andou Gorou remained unsatisfied with his victory in Honshu and continued to sponsor raids against the Oshima Peninsula. And even as Temur Khan aimed to wind down foreign interventions to revive the sagging Yuan economy, both the Kingdom of Japan and the Kamakura Shogunate continued their plots and schemes. As ever, not all of these schemes would be directed at enemies.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter started life around 3-4 months ago as part of a Horn of Bronze. I can proudly say that 100% of material going forth now will be original content. In any case, this chapter represents the inevitable stalemates I think would occur during a goal as lofty as the conquest of Japan. Let us recall the decades that the conquest of Jin, Song, or Goryeo took the Mongols--even with many local allies in the Kingdom of Japan, the going will not be easy.

    I wanted to include more on the state of Indonesia, but I will do so later. I may also do one on Burma/Pagan in the future, since that was also directly impacted by TTL's greater focus on Japan.

    Next chapter has the aftermath with a focus on the Kingdom of Japan, specifically the economic situation and notes on the evolution of Buddhism there.

    [1] - "Asud" is the term used for ethnic Alans in Mongol service. They were distinguished men of the kheshig and occasionally dabblers in politics during Yuan and Northern Yuan (where they were to assimilate into the broader Mongol nation)
    [2] - IOTL, Tran Ich Tac, a much higher ranking prince who defected in 1285, served as an instigator of Yuan-Dai Viet tensions. TTL only Tran Kien survives, and he seems to have been much more ill-regarded than his relative
    [3] - The Golden Horde (the Ulus of Jochi) was typically divided into a right wing in the west (Ulus of Batu) and a left wing in the east (Ulus of Orda). Usually these are called the Blue and White Hordes, but ambiguity in Russian and Persian sources has caused some confusion as to which was which, so I will sidestep that issue.
    [4] - I cannot find much on this castle's situation (source is a Japanese website cataloguing castles in Nagato Province), other than this castle at some point existed and if it didn't during the OTL Kamakura period, it would TTL as part of the spate of castle building I've mentioned. Branches of the Ouchi clan held power in this region during the Kamakura era, so I will attribute this castle to them
    [5] - The Chikama clan were to the Ryukyuans what the Andou were to the Ainu--clans sponsored by the Shogunate to trade with those outsiders and who gained a significant amount of power over said outsiders. The chiefs of the Amami Islands, otherwise independent, seemed to have looked toward the Chikama to settle disputes, and the Chikama even seemed to have considered much of the Amami Islands "their" land.
    [6] - Ryukyuan history in this era is obscure. Although described as a king, Eiso was probably just a very prominent chief who commanded much authority over other Ryukyuan chiefs, as true kingdoms didn't form on Okinawa or the Ryukyus until the late 14th century. The Houjou clan at one point seems to have had influence over some of these Ryukyuan chiefs as well.
    [7] - Akamagaseki (赤間関) was the name for Shimonoseki for much of history
    [8] - Odate (大館) was the OTL name for an early fortress in the modern city of Matsumae, Hokkaido
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 9-Reshaping the Land
  • -IX-
    "Reshaping the Land"


    Hakata, Chikuzen Province, 1294
    Flickering candlelight illuminated the faces of the two men. Each and every scar in their career shone on their face, as did the hidden ambition within. Serada Noriuji liked that--young as his host was, he was in good company here at Asahara Tametsugu's manor. The long exile on Sado had left him in dire need of such company.

    "You wished to speak with me, Lord Asahara? This matter better be as important as you claim. I could be anywhere in the San'you region claiming estates right now."

    "Land is nothing without its people, and this matter concerns the most important people such as yourself," Asahara pointed out. "I am certain you will want to hear my invitation."

    "Come in, Lord Houjou."

    The wooden door slid open, and a rough-looking samurai walked in and took a seat. He looked at Noriuji, his brow full of suspicion and skepticism.

    "Houjou? Ah, the rumours of that Houjou Tanetoki holding a high position in our army is true," Noriuji said.

    "Hmph, of course they are. The invader is the only one who gave me what I deserved."

    "You are here because he hasn't, Lord Houjou," Asahara said. Noriuji smiled as the realisation dawned on why Asahara invited him to his manor. "And it isn't just the invader, but the invader's men as well."

    "Shouni Kagesuke?" Houjou said. "Hmph, he's nothing but a worthless traitor, a poor commander who lost every battle he fought. Were it not for his clan's ineptness, our nation would still be united."

    "Lord Serada, do you hold an opinion on Shouni Kagesuke?" Asahara asked. "Speak freely, you are among allies here."

    Noriuji pondered the matter. I spent too long on that accursed hell of an island to worry about these petty struggles. All he knew about Shouni was from warriors who shared in his banishment to Sado. From what they told him, he was an honorable, but stubborn man who foolishly threw it all away with his choice of chose rebellion and treachery.

    "I've spent nearly 20 years of my life on Sado Island. News is rare, but rumours plentiful. Shouni Kagesuke is nothing but a man who betrayed his emperor...just like all of us now."

    "I don't mean your personal opinion on the man, I mean your thoughts on his leadership. Do you truly believe a bureaucrat of the Dazaifu should hold the utmost authority over someone from the most noble lineage of the Seiwa Genji [1]?"

    Serada thought about the question Asahara prodded him with. It is true that for a mere provincial bureaucrat, he holds an incredible amount of power. The Emperor gave the Dazaifu to his clan so long ago, and even Minamoto no Yoritomo saw it fit to keep the Shouni in power.

    "Just what are you proposing, Lord Asahara?"

    "Ah, it seems your time on Sado eroded your once noble mind, Lord Serada," Houjou interjected, clearly at the behest of Asahara. "Ashikaga, Nitta, you Serada, we Houjou know your clans grumble about serving us, but without our clan, the Shogunate would not exist. What separates the Shouni clan from innumerable other great families? They are mere bureaucrats not worthy of their current position."

    "I want to see each and every one of us benefitted," Asahara said. "Tomorrow, I will set out for Hakata. When I arrive shall be the day Shouni Kagesuke breathes his last. What happens after is up to you." He spoke without hesitation, clearly having devoted every bit of himself to such a wicked task. Noriuji sighed--he had barely returned from Sado and already found himself plunged into intrigue.

    "That is when I will become shikken, the office that by right belongs to my clan," Houjou declared. Noriuji knew exactly where the conversation was going.

    "I suppose you wish for me to assume the position of shogun in your government, then," he said. He took a deep breath, knowing his next words consigned his fate. "Very well. Whose support might we count on? Will the invader tolerate this intrigue?"

    "The invaders will not care about our squabbles," Asahara said. "A vassal of mine will petition the Dazaifu regarding Shouni's failings, and besides, the invaders care more about their succession council across the sea."

    "We have many, many allies," Houjou said with a grin. "Lord Miura Yorimori has countless men at his disposal. Surely he will join our cause."

    "Exactly," said Asahara. "The provinces reclaimed from the Kamakura rebels nearly all answer to Miura and his allies. How few will follow Shouni Kagesuke to his doom!"

    As the two began to excitedly chat about the coming rebellion, Serada sighed. So much of this plot relies on one man. Yet should I not take this opportunity, I would have wasted my entire life on that island for no purpose and far worse, I would be spitting on the memory of my father who bore that exile with me.

    ---
    Iwato Castle, Chikuzen Province, March 1294​

    Asahara Tametsugu walked into the courtyard of Iwato Castle, his heart pounding. Even the battles of the past war failed to excite his nerves as much as this--this was a level on par with the kidnapping of the imperial prince in Kyoto. How pleased will my father be when he sees what I have done for our clan! How much will my elder brother strive to exceed my deed! Truly the Asahara will stand among the great clans of our nation!

    "You are Lord Asahara Tametsugu, am I correct?" a young Shouni clan retainer said. "The Dazaifu informed you would be here to meet with my lord."

    "Yes, yes, this concerns very important matters, very important indeed." Just hurry it up! "You see, the conflict between my estate's overbearing darughachi, the village leader, and the villagers of a neighbouring estate is reaching a boiling point. An expedited appeal means an expedited appeal, and the sooner Lord Shouni places his seal on the order, the more likely we restore harmony and avoid loss of life."

    The retainer hesitated for a moment before ushering Tametsugu further inward. Hmph, fool. What a simple system I might exploit, where all I need is invent a wild story and I may appeal directly to that man who dares call himself the shogunal regent.

    On a balcony overlooking a valley and a distant sea stood Tametsugu's target. One arm of Shouni Kagesuke's robe fluttered in the breeze as the retainer explained to him the situation. Tametsugu reluctantly bowed, annoyed he had to submit to such a man. It was difficult to conceal his irritation, especially when he noticed the hilt of Minamoto no Yoritomo's blade at Shouni's hip.

    "You wished to appeal your case directly to me, Asahara Tametsugu?" Shouni asked. The man's voice was weary, perhaps with increasing age--clearly this was not a role he preferred.

    "I do, my lord," Tametsugu said, preparing to execute his plot. "This concerns my estate and its relationship with its darughachi." Tametsugu took a deep breath, focusing on drawing his sword and cutting Shouni down in a single stroke. "But first, I thank you once again for this opportunity to receive a private audience from you."

    He sprung into action and lept to his feet, drawing his sword as he prepared to cleave Shouni Kagesuke's remaining arm off.

    "I thank you indeed, Lord Shouni!" he screamed, bringing the blade down right on Shouni's collar. Tametsugu laughed as he heard that lovely slicing of flesh and muscle in bone, but to his surprise he felt an incredible pain in his stomach and noticed at once his blood gushing forth. His head grew weary and vision clouded in red as he realised he would share in Shouni Kagesuke's fate.

    "Another traitor..." Shouni muttered. As Tametsugu collapsed to the ground, he heard Shouni hack up blood.

    "Who do you work for! Who is your master!" a retainer shouted at him as he grabbed the sword from Tametsugu's hands, but the voices sounded so distant now. Dammit! How is this man still so powerful! Lord Houjou better reward my sons well for my sacrifice!

    ---
    Hizen Province, 1294​

    As Shouni Kagesuke lay weary in bed, his chest and shoulder aching from the painful wound, he saw the spirits float into his room once more. They were terrifyingly familiar, spirits that often haunted his dreams yet now in his feverish agony felt so real. Why are you here, he wanted to say. These were spirits which needed to find peace, not linger in this life as they glared in disatisfaction at them.

    Several child spirits approached his bed, watched by a distant mother. Why must I be tormented by those looks from my own children and wife, stolen from me over the years by the curse of disease? [2]

    "You are a man who has lived poorly," the voice of his withered old father echoed, each wrinkle on his face exactly as it was before he died in shock of hearing his clan's defeat at Hakata Bay. Even if the spirit did not talk, he heard the voice clear as day. "Your emotions controlled every decision you made and led you to this place."

    "You abandoned your duties to our clan all for the sake of petty revenge? It is fortunate you were never the heir," the voice of his older brother Tsunesuke spoke.

    "I lost my life and still faithfully served my Shogun and Emperor, you lost only your arm and betrayed everything," his nephew Moritsune chided.

    The voices rose to a crescendo, tormenting Kagesuke as he lay there so injured. I did it all for your sake, he thought. Were it not for the Houjou clan, I would not have needed to go to such lengths to defeat the invader. I am indeed a traitor, but I will not always be a traitor. The time will come when one day, these clans loyal to me will expel the invader and save Japan. I am only in this pitiful situation now because I foolishly permitted the Houjou to once again stand in my way.

    Yet before he lost himself to madness, he felt his body shaking and suddenly awoke.

    "Master, master?" a voice called. Kagesuke awoke, seeing a servant hunched over him, checking his wounds. Even if his body felt better than it had since the assassination attempt, his spirit certainly did not. He stared up at a low ceiling, the rough and simple wooden ceiling of a small village temple. Is this too a dream? This house is so much like the one I awoke after the battle I surely should have perished at.

    "It is good you are awake," another voice said as a door slid open. Sitting down was Mouri Tsunemitsu, looking more aged than ever. Kagesuke thought of the reason for his survival before it suddenly dawned on him--Asahara and his allies failed in whatever scheme they had.

    "It seems I cannot die just yet," Kagesuke said. "Is Houjou Tanetoki dead?"

    "Yes, my lord. He was assassinated on orders of Lord Miura Yorimori. His household and many of his vassals have committed suicide or are now in exile on the mainland. So Miura remained loyal. Even if he should've been enthralled, hearing just who quelled the rebellion worried him. Whatever Miura's aims are, they are far more grand than just establishing his power here.

    "And what of the other rebels?"

    "Serada Noriuji has committed suicide after he illegitimately deprived our Emperor--our King, my apologies--of the right to the Shogunate. His young son Ietoki remains in Miura's custody. It is much the same with the Asahara. As you lay recovering from your wounds secreted away here on this island, the rebellion ended with few casualties besides those who organised it."

    "That is wonderful news. Yet this struggle isn't over. Until we are in a better position to defeat the Houjou clan, we must continue to lead the armies of our Emperor--'King' as they may call him--and bring justice to the liberated lands."

    ---​

    The Kingdom of Japan bore the brunt of losses in the 1294 war, having lost at least 15,000 warriors on the field of battle. To call them successful is dubious, as they relied greatly on their Yuan and Goryeo allies to accomplish their gains of only several provinces as well the Amami Islands. Additionally, localised famines broke out due to the constant requisition of labour and rice for the war effort, and the newly conquered lands faced constant internal revolt.

    The root cause of the disputes within the kingdom of Japan traced back to the decision regarding land rights in 1293. Due to the problem of imposters and potential traitors, the Mongols continued to revise the practice of restoring in their entirety land owned by defector Japanese. To those who defected before and during the war, this represented the government denying them their rights.

    In the newly conquered provinces on Honshu, the Yuan strictly abided by this rule. They granted just as much land to their warriors from the mainland, including establishing soldier-farmer colonies. Other land they granted to those warriors and courtiers from Kyushu. Those who defected from those provinces at times found themselves losing parts of their land to upstarts looking to seize it, or otherwise misguided policies from Mongol governors. Only at the fringe of Mongol control in Izumo and Houki provinces did defectors manage to keep all their land thanks to Miura Yorimori's guarantees and strict supervision of land rights there.

    As the long-time leader of the Kyushu samurai, Shouni Kagesuke was a warrior first and politician second. He preferred a path of moderation, viewing the Mongols as the lesser of two evils compared to the Houjou clan. Unfortunately, he had invited in a number of ambitious men, not the least including Houjou Tanetoki and Miura Yorimori. These men undermined Shouni's rule and pressed forward with their own decisions that aimed at building a powerbase.

    The death of Kublai Khan in February 1294 opened an opportunity. With the Mongol Empire distracted, Houjou Tanetoki dispatched Asahara Tametsugu (younger son of Asahara Tameyori) to assassinate Shouni in March 1294. In this he failed--even with one arm, Shouni still managed to cut down Tametsugu with the blade Higekiri, but in the fighting he was wounded and subsequently became severely ill.

    Houjou rose in revolt against Shouni, claiming he illegitimately killed Asahara along with a number of other grievances. He sent representatives to argue his case both the local Mongol ruler Ataghai as well as to the court in Dadu, although the kurultai (succession council) determining the next Yuan Emperor precluded any radical decisions. Houjou allied himself with Serada Noriuji and seized control of Hakata where they took the royal court hostage. King Tanehito was forced to yield the position of shogun to Serada Noriuji, who then granted the position of shikken to Houjou.

    The coup would have been a complete success had Miura Yorimori taken Houjou's side. True to his scheming character, he remained neutral to both Shouni and Houjou, and even helped the Shouni clan escape danger by relocating them to a remote island in Higo Province. Furthermore, he acquired Serada Noriuji's young son Ietoki (世良田家時) as hostage. Miura based his stance on the Mongols not having ruled in favour of either party, although it seems he held the ulterior motive of making himself indispensible to the winner.

    The local Mongol forces likewise remained neutral, as Houjou did not interfere with the collection of tribute. Instead, Houjou and Serada concerned themselves with reinstituting the warrior government they knew best. They officially created numerous allies as hereditary land stewards, decreeing that all but the smallest estates required their presence. This was a stark contrast from Mongol policy, where the land stewards had been abolished in favour of direct ownership and proprietorship.

    By May 1294 however, the Mongol succession had peacefully resolved itself in favour of Temur Khan. The Mongols accepted Shouni Kagesuke's side of the dispute and soon came to view Houjou and Serada as dangerous usurpers whose economic policies threatened to undermine Mongol rule. They ordered the Kingdom of Japan to reverse these decrees and demanded Houjou, Serada, and other prominent backers be exiled to Liaoyang along with their entire households.

    Houjou and Serada refused and raised 8,000 warriors from the Amami Islands alongside conscripted peasants and the land stewards they had created. With his links to Sado, Serada recruited many from that wartorn island. They fortified the castles around Mouji in preparation for an attack by Burilgitei's warriors crossing from Nagato Province on Honshu.

    The attack never came. Miura Yorimori and his retainers betrayed the rebellion from within in July 1294 and assassinated Houjou. The rebel army started melting away, first beginning with Chikama Tokiie's departure back to Amami, leaving Serada with only 3,000 men. Miura besieged Takasu Castle () in Chikuzen Province, where after a short siege, Serada committed suicide many of his troops. The most prominent survivor of his forces, Takasu Castle's elderly castellan Harada Tanefusa (原田種房), was executed not long after.

    The Mongols treated the surviving rebels harshly, at first deporting around 3,000 households of Japanese to Liaoyang, but through Miura's intervention they were sent to Ezo instead. To compensate this "lesser" sentence, Miura entrusted care of these households to several of his kinsmen as well as those already present on Ezo--most prominently this included Ashina Yasumori, whose clan was to play a prominent role in Ezo's politics from that point forth.

    Miura Yorimori was greatly rewarded for his deeds. The post of rensho (連署, cosigner) was a Kamakura Shogunate title that lay unused in the Kingdom of Japan, yet now this post was created for Miura. As Shouni Kagesuke by this point was getting old and suffering from illness due to his many injuries, Miura effectively became the most powerful man in the Kingdom of Japan through being the one to control access and sign off on Shouni's decrees. Among these reforms Miura instated were restrictions on direct appeals, a practice which Shouni prominently used since his defection to assist--and control--the community of elite Japanese defectors. While perhaps necessary for solidarity in the early days, by 1294 the position of Japanese defectors was stable enough that it might be safely abolished to avoid corruption.

    Miura likewise ingratiated himself to the Mongols for his success in quelling the rebellion and his refusal to take aggressive action, deemed a levelheaded measure. In the Zhengdong occupation government that served as the Yuan's administrative superstructure, Temur Khan moved around many administrators in 1294, and Miura only benefitted, as displayed below:

    Zhengdong Right Chancellor - King Tanehito of Japan
    Zhengdong Left Chancellor - Ataghai (reassigned to equivalent post in mainland China) -> Cheligh-Temur
    Zhengdong Marshal - Li Ting (reassigned to Marshal of the Capital) -> Burilgitei
    Zhengdong Right Secretary - Fan Wenhu (reassigned to equivalent post in mainland China) -> Hong Jung-gyeon
    Zhengdong Left Secretary - Cheligh-Temur (promoted to Left Chancellor) -> Miura Yorimori

    This assignment made Miura Yorimori the highest-ranking Japanese in the Mongol Empire, one who outranked even Shouni Kagesuke (who only retained his post as Zhengdong Vice-Marshal) despite Shouni holding a higher Japanese rank. Miura's skill at convincing numerous clans to defect proved crucial to his advancement, and he even began to marry his relatives to prominent Zhengdong families. He ingratiated himself with the Mongols to the point his half-brother Sawara Tametsura (佐原為連) achieved the leadership of Tsushima Prefecture, a directly governed territory of the Yuan. In every respects, Miura Yorimori was to the Mongols what Hong Bok-wan was to Goryeo decades before--a social striver with skills of great persuasion who helped bridge the administrative divide.

    The rebellion exposed weaknesses within the Kingdom of Japan that required Yuan intervention to repair. Thus in June 1295, Temur Khan issued the Gentei Formulary (元貞式目), a monumental set of laws meant for the Mongol administration in Japan constructed with the aid of Chinese, Korean, and Japanese scholars. Through this, the Yuan ironically confirmed the continuation of land steward appointments to pacify the restless, land-hungry warrior class, although their number and prominence was greatly reduced. Yet now, they became a prerogative of the Yuan's own local government.

    Thus, anyone who claimed themselves a land steward was forced to have permission from the local bureaucracy, and in addition was forced to have a Yuan deputy magistrate. It would be these frequent land disputes that ensured the Yuan and their vassal Japanese kept fine public records of landholding through frequent surveys, a sharp contrast to the rest of Japan where such government interference was considered unwelcome [3].

    These surveys were conducted on Chinese lines, centralising the village as the primary unit of society and streamlining the various sorts of fields and estates. Actual land ownership did not change, but the people whom the landowners dealt with certainly did. New ranks of bureaucrats were established at every level, and their agencies staffed with both those who formed the bureaucracy under the old system as well as foreign magistrates from Goryeo and China. Typically these foreigners served as darughachi, the Mongol supervisors of the system.

    The system was not without bias. Mongol administrators gave much more leeway with landowners of preferred ethnic groups. Japanese-controlled landholdings shrank by perhaps 5-10% relative to previous years. Particularly affected were religious institutions, especially Shinto shrines or Buddhist schools such as Zen Buddhists with many Song Chinese clergy. The surveyers took great liberties in shaving off portions of their land, weakening their power and strengthening those loyal to the Yuan.

    The Gentei Formulary marked the decisive end of the policy of restoring of prior land rights. Defectors were not given any portion of their former land should they raise a claim for it, at least assuming the current occupier had a legitimate claim. This caused some controversy within the royal court, as their claims to land they had collected income from for centuries were both numerous and litigation regarding it bitter.

    One case involved Konoe Kanenori, most famous for keeping a detailed journal of the case and his frustration. Konoe's family owned Shimazu-no-shou, the largest estate in all Japan that spanned three provinces. The estate had been thoroughly divided in 1285, but Konoe demanded it returned to him so he might distribute it to his loyal family members. His case had lasted since his defection in 1291, and was especially an issue given he was the regent (sesshou) of Japan, the highest rank of all courtiers.

    Konoe faced opposition from not just the Mongol-appointed land owners, but Chikama Tokiie and his clan as well as branches of the Shimazu and Chiba clans, who had been land stewards at Shimazu-no-shou for decades. Shouni Kagesuke had ruled in favour of the warrior clans, but Konoe appealed directly to the Mongols, petitioning Kublai Khan himself.

    This case likely shaped the specifics of the Gentoku Formulary. For instance, no estate was to consist of land outside one province, an attempt at controlling the limited amount of land compared to the large number of claimants. Thus, Shimazu-no-shou was dissolved outside the province of Satsuma (where it still formed almost 60% of the land in that province). Within Satsuma, Shimazu-no-shou was partitioned between the Chikama, the Shimazu, the Chiba, and the Konoe along with several minor landowners. Konoe thus received less than 10% of the land he claimed.

    The greatest complication with the Gentei Formulary arose with the Yuan insistence on separating the civil and military realms, called in Japanese heinou bunri (兵農分離). Military households were to be registered and thereafter only allowed military positions. Kublai Khan had made it his policy, but had great difficulty carrying it out in China made no attempt to apply it to Japan. In the Kingdom of Japan, this was likely intended as a means of reducing the number of local warriors and forcing their reliance on Yuan salaries instead of tribute they extracted from their land.

    The leaders of warrior families maintained that status, appointing junior lines to enter civilian service. This was much the same as had been done prior with junior branches governing large estates. Warrior families used their status to keep their superiority over even the wealthier peasants, reserving for themselves the right to become warrior families. At the same time, a dearth of bureaucrats ensured that as according to Yuan custom, warriors would occasionally be tasked to fill certain offices. The system thus proved effective in solidifying the status of warriors over peasants while also letting them enforce discipline within their clan through rewards of office [4].

    Concessions were made to warrior families. Unlike Yuan China, the Kingdom of Japan had a huge number of military posts available thanks to the influence of Shouni Kagesuke and Miura Yorimori, both of whom sought to counter the Mongol decree out of conservatism. The institution of land stewards found themselves many successors, for even at the village level, a village military captain and lieutenant were appointed for community defense, policing, and procurement of supplies.

    In many locations, the "old" military nobles used their status to deny the peasants whose status rose under the Yuan the right to register as warriors. In 1297, Shouni Kagesuke and Miura Yorimori decreed that all military households must demonstrate a past history of service. This was only a partial measure, for the records often still lay at Kyoto and Kamakura or had otherwise been destroyed. The methods allowed in stead of this gave rise to widespread fraud.

    The newly wealthy families disproportionately entered careers as bureaucrats. Often they were employed by the Yuan rather than the Kingdom of Japan. Others swelled the ranks of the royal court's bureaucracy, even if their low status prevented them from rising to the position courtiers might. This contributed to a renewal of the court's influence, although arguably it perfected the system of military supervision of civilian government desired by the Minamoto no Yoritomo [5].

    Regardless of its many difficulties, this system greatly simplified the procurement and supply of warriors and armies from Japan. Warriors could now entirely focus on training and readiness as opposed to bureaucratic tasks, leaving their holdings to their distant kin while receiving a guaranteed salary. All warriors were required to spend a certain number of days at centralised points where they would drill, conduct patrols, and capture criminals. Additionally, a warrior might be summoned for guard duty at any moment. The Kingdom of Japan thus assembled a great standing army far more trained and ready than any equivalent among the Kamakura Shogunate.

    The economy of the Kingdom of Japan gradually recovered from the conflicts and rebellions of the 1280s. It continued importing copper coins from China as payment for its agriculture and manufactories, practically eliminating old schemes of barter. The communities of foreign moneylenders enabled a large amount of investment in the region. Among these introductions were a rudimentary form of double-entry bookkeeping, practiced by Korean moneylenders, which was promoted in Japan by the decree of Shouni Kagesuke, who commanded the merchants and moneylenders "keep their books in the manner of those from Goryeo" in hopes it might prevent fraud and thus ease relations between the peasants and the foreigners [7].

    This parallel administration involved many duplicated functions at every level due to split military and civilian posts as well as the split between Yuan and Japanese administration. Temur Khan abolished the Chinese administrative divisions imposed in 1285 (although the offshore islands of Tsushima, the Oki Islands, Sado, Iki, Hirado, and the Gotou Islands remained separate military prefectures under direct Yuan rule), reducing the number of posts, yet at the same time this came with the rule specifically created as a result of Konoe's case that no land-holding might span more than one province. Although it strengthened the province and district-level institutions, it fractured many estates which required yet more bureaucrats to manage them.

    Temur Khan's reforms thus continued his grandfather's reorganisation of Japan, one which would have drastic consequences for centuries to come. Overnight, the dominant shouen system weakened yet further, bringing with it great social changes none could have foreseen. Among these were the greater strength of villages and smallscale farmers in negotiating with higher authorities, represented by the formation of village councils, nominally to assist the Yuan bureaucracy.

    This reorganisation of land impacted the structure of agriculture. With their more direct ties to the land and common availability of moneylenders, landowners now had far greater incentive and ability to fund improvements and reclamation of their land. Further, new cultivars of plants such as Champa rice improved the productivity, as did the introduction of new breeds of livestock and indeed new domesticates in general such as sheep and goats (brought by Central Asian landowners) [7]. Because tribute demands remained similar, the lower classes increased in wealth.

    Village councils permitted the organisation of protests termed do-ikki (土一揆), where entire populations of villages followed directions of their council and refused tax payments, sometimes even violently assaulting bureaucrats. The first of these occurred in 1297 in Chikugo Province, where sixty villagers demanded a reduction in tribute, beat a local magistrate, and even evicted several fellow villagers who disagreed with their decision. Although suppressed with the deportation of the village leaders, it was but the beginnings of peasants as an unignorable force in Japan.

    The greater wealth and organisation of peasants promoted a great religious revival. Much of this was driven by the spread of Pure Land Buddhism. A popular religious movement despite strong opposition by both established Buddhist sects and the new sect of Nichiren, Pure Land Buddhists believed that devotion to Amida Buddha and chanting his name (nembutsu) was enough to gain rebirth in a better land as opposed to the intensive demands other Buddhist schools claimed. Peasants and village leaders donated extensively to the preachers of these movements, creating a network of many temples and meeting grounds throughout Mongol-ruled Japan.

    For the elite, the religious revival continued in the form of Zen Buddhism, particularly of the Rinzai sect. While Song Buddhist Zen monks and those who studied under them remained persecuted, the Yuan government ensured they were replaced by more loyal monks. For the elite military families such as the Shouni (who had played a special role in funding early Zen monks in the late 12th century), or the royal court at Hakata, demand for Zen monks remained high due to their knowledge not just of Buddhism, but of Confucianism and Taoism as well as cultural arts such as poetry, calligraphy, and painting.

    The most famed of these from this period was Yishan Yining (一山一寧), who arrived in 1294. He sought to bridge the gap between China and Japan and was a highly effective teacher of zen, as well as calligrapher, poet, and writer. Many future Zen monks of note--even those from the Shogunate--would study under him, and he was to play an important role in spreading Chinese culture within Japan. Yishan's fame combined with the Shouni clan's patronage helped turn Hakata into an important center for Buddhism and culture in general.

    Perhaps the most popular Buddhist school in Mongol-ruled Japan was Ji-shuu (時宗, sometimes translated as the "Time Sect"). It had been founded by the monk Ippen (一遍), a member of Shikoku's Kawano clan who had taken a monastic lifestyle. One day he received a vision from Amida Buddha in the form of a Shinto kami, setting out a religious mission for him. Ippen had traveled throughout Japan, preaching his version of Pure Land Buddhism which centered on a "single-minded devotion" to the nembutsu. Ippen identified Shinto kami with Amida Buddha and his pure land, incorporating a particular form of Shinto into his rituals. Most famously, these included rituals of fanatical dancing and chanting, the so-called dancing nembutsu, which proved extremely popular. A meticulous record keeper, Ippen kept books of the names of his believers organised by location.

    Ippen had traveled to Mongol-ruled Japan shortly before his death in 1289, where the wartorn land took great solace in his preaching and rituals. His successor, the monk Shinkyou (真教), likewise continued these travels and frequently visited the Kingdom of Japan. Unlike Ippen, who burnt his writings in a spirit of fanaticism, Shinkyou wrote down his doctrine. Others of Ippen's followers gathered together Ippen's words and sermons and by the mid-1290s had compiled a substantial body of literature.

    While most popular among peasants, Ji-shuu gained greater organisation as the preferred religion of the numerous lower-class individuals who found themselves landowners due to their support of the Mongols. Despite their increased wealth, sometimes so dramatically increased they rivaled what local military clans possessed before 1281, their religious mindset often remained intact. These new clans frequently sponsored Ji-shuu temples, including a great temple in Hakata that effectively served as the headquarters of the sect.

    The Kamakura Shogunate disliked Ji-shuu and sometimes persecuted its followers as heretics. These persecutions increased in intensity after 1294 as Ji-shuu began becoming associated with pro-Mongol turncoats. This was far from the truth--it was never promoted by the Kingdom of Japan, nor the Yuan dynasty, but its support by the most fanatical of anti-Shogunate forces--those newly-landed men--ensured this perception.

    The Kingdom of Japan spread Ji-shuu to Ezo through the deportation of Japanese households there. Shinkyou understood through a follower that many had been deported there, and traveled to Ezo in 1296. There, he preached across the island, achieving not just many Japanese followers, but even some followers among the Ainu and Jiliemi. They constructed several temples, including a temple at Yi'an, the first known Buddhist temple in Ezo.

    Ji-shuu was not alone in seeking converts on Ezo. The ever belligerant Andou Gorou routinely funded the travels of the monk Nichiji (日持), one of the six successors of Nichiren. Although lacking the combativeness of his teacher, Nichiji found the spread of Ji-shuu on Ezo disturbing and endeavoured to set right the religious landscape of the island. His travels there in 1296 would both be a famous exploration of the island, a great confrontation between two popular new schools of Buddhist thought, and even indirectly lay the groundwork for the inevitable renewal of war between the Mongols and Kamakura Shogunate.
    ---
    Author's notes
    This was originally one chapter, but I decided it worked best as two. The Kingdom of Japan I felt needed some additional focus, particularly since its Mongol-backed land reforms and other policies are very revolutionary in the medieval Japanese context. The rebellion at the beginning I feel would be an inevitable internal power struggle, given the diversity of defectors and the likelihood of them clashing with the initial defectors over practically any issue.

    The Kamakura era has an association with with Buddhism, and it felt necessary to show the impact of the Mongol invasions on Buddhism. It is debateable which Buddhist schools would thrive or decline, but I find Ji-shuu one with interesting prospects, particularly in the Kingdom of Japan given Nichiren Buddhism (also one with obviously good prospects during such a bleak era) is officially persecuted there.

    The next chapter will focus on the Kamakura Shogunate and the Ezo Shogunate, mostly economic and religious notes as this chapter. Thanks for reading!

    [1] - The Serada clan is a branch of the Nitta clan. The Nitta, along with their close relatives the Ashikaga, were among the foremost branch of the Seiwa Genji lineage. The Asahara were also Seiwa Genji, but from a less prestigious lineage. In any case, they all held greater prestige than non-Seiwa Genji like the Houjou (hence Serada Noriuji's OTL exile to Sado) or Shouni. OTL this was a factor in why the Ashikaga aided the destruction of the Houjou in 1333.
    [2] - While Shouni Kagesuke was almost certainly married as any Japanese noble of his status, it is likely any sons died in childhood. Women are poorly recorded in medieval Japanese chronicles (usually unnamed as a wife or mother of a male figure), and because Kagesuke does not seem to have been father in law or grandfather of any notable figures, it is likely he had no surviving descendents.
    [3] - Land surveys were done on a case by case basis for much of Japanese history, as the land owner in distant Kyoto/Nara generally did not have the ability to survey his own land and other land administrators lacked the rights. It benefitted many for the elite to not know just how much the land was worth so they might keep their tax burden to a minimum. IOTL, Toyotomi Hideyoshi's land surveys in the late 16th century are considered revolutionary and indeed are what I based this on.
    [4] - Heinou bunri was the term used OTL for Toyotomi Hideyoshi's attempt to create separate statuses for warriors and peasants. It was a recurring problem in Chinese history, one which Kublai Khan sought to solve OTL, but given the vast empire he ruled and the fact many positions within his empire were both civilian and military, naturally experienced many difficulties. The same issue would likely occur in Japan as well, but it is a step forward.
    [5] - The civil governors and their aides during the Kamakura Shogunate still wielded a significant amount of power, particularly before the rise of the Houjou clan. There was to a degree a "separation of power" at the provincial level (as there was the national level) between Imperial and Shogunal governments, although at lower levels the institution of land stewards (jito) caused many problems between civil and military authorities. Essentially, this was not the powerless imperial government of later centuries, and as the Kingdom of Japan roots itself in Kamakura's law and style of governance, this situation prevails there
    [6] - Forms of double-entry bookkeeping were used since at least the Roman Empire, including in China since the Tang dynasty (perhaps an introduction from Muslim trade). It seems to have been especially prominent in Goryeo, but doesn't appear to have been used in Japan before the Edo Period.
    [7] - Sheep and goats were known in Japan since the 1st millennia through trade, but don't appear to have been natively raised until the 15th century and even then were not extensively raised until the early 20th century.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 10-A Road to Ruin
  • -X-
    "A Road to Ruin"


    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, 1296​

    Saionji Sanekane watched carefully the Shogunate envoy, a certain Settsu Chikamune, sitting across from him explaining the finances of the Shogunate. Even as he strenuously observed the court's protocols and manners the entire meeting, Sanekane noticed every moment he slipped up. Settsu concealed a certain desperation, as if court approval for his request was a matter of life and death for him. Such was the situation Sanekane loved seeing in those he spoke.

    "As is apparent, should you not grant us this request regarding the guilds, we will have no choice but to raise the tribute demanded on the warriors if we are to combat the dual threat of pirates at sea and bandits at land," Settsu explained, inhaling deeply as he finished describing the dire situation of the Shogunate's finances.

    "You need money badly enough you would make the guilds pay it? The guilds are in little better situation. There is a dire lack of coins in this land, they say, and acquiring rice is difficult at best and time consuming," Sanekane replied. "You know well the guilds are necessary for the workings of their patrons, be they the Imperial court, the shrines protecting our nation, or the temples guiding our people. They have little to spare." As he expected, Settsu's eyes widened as further tension came upon him.

    "Lord Saionji, if we are unable to rebuild our fleet, then the threat of pirates will impede the activities of the guilds, as our markets will suffer further from shortages. Worse, the invader will take advantage of this threat and may even make common cause with the pirates."

    "The guilds turn to men like me for protecting them. I can hardly betray them like that," Sanekane explained. "And the warrior monks of the temples are even more fearsome in protecting their patrons. It is not something I can simply order with a clear conscience, let alone do something like subjecting them to the Shogunate's tax collecting warriors."

    "This is a matter of national importance! All of the land may suffer from invasion and disorder should financial and military matters not improve," Settsu said, desperation clearer than ever. "As in the past, I am sure the Shogunate can do many things for the Imperial Court should it be necessary."

    Sanekane concealed a smile, hearing those words he was waiting for. These men did dispose of many irritations in the court like that annoying Kyougoku poet. Yet they will need to go well beyond banishing my enemies to be worth my time.

    "Can they now? I have not seen revenue from some of my estates in Kyushu and the San'indo in many years. What are your land stewards doing?"

    "That is a great tragedy, and one in which we are trying to correct every single day," Settsu replied.

    "Perhaps your land stewards are not capable of the job? I have heard many things regarding the state of those men."

    "Wh-what do you propose, Lord Saionji?" Settsu said, his nervousness indicating his defeat.

    "I propose you take seriously the complaints of the estate propietors regarding misconduct by the land stewards. The Shogunate possesses a fine court for these complaints, but it is not efficient enough. Perhaps there should be additional judges to expedite appeals--I am certain my office could assist you in finding men for the job."

    "I understand. I will report that matter to Kamakura at once." Once again, Saionji concealed a smile. The Shogunate will never let me appoint my men directly to offices under their aegis, but certainly my men will play a role in just who serves in these additional seats.

    "This is a very important matter. There are many complaints the courts will not even accept requests regarding the debts owed by land stewards and other warriors."

    "Forgive me, that was a direct order from Lord Houjou Sadatoki himself, and will be difficult to alter." Settsu wiped sweat from his brow--he was wide open for any proposals.

    "Perhaps it may be altered on a case by case basis," Sanekane proposed. "Certain temples and shrines and nobles need their money more than others, and I am certain that should the courts be readily open to concerns from these men, the guilds will accept your interference on their revenue."

    "Very well, I will ensure Lord Houjou hears of this. Do you have other concerns regarding the land stewards, Lord Saionji?"

    "I am concerned for their rights as subjects of the Emperor. A certain law issued nearly 55 years ago forbids land stewards to appoint monks and moneylenders as their deputies [1]. I suggest that law be revised, for the guilds and their associates may have need of additional sources of incomes."

    "Of course, Lord Saionji, that is perfectly reasonable," Settsu said. He understands he is powerless to resist. "Unfortunately, I believe I have much on my mind to report to the Shogunate. Do you have any final requests?"

    "The exalted retired Emperor requests that taxation on these guilds be enforced through the Imperial Police, rather than through Shogunate officials, for this matter concerns both court and Emperor." Taxing these guilds will bring us much money indeed. You warriors are not the only ones who have fallen on hard times with how much land the traitors in Kyushu have stolen.

    "The Imperial Police?" Settsu looked confused. "They have little strength outside Kyoto, and those in Kyoto are nothing but the dregs of society. Surely our more dignified men will bring greater efficiency."

    "Let your warriors organise the defense of the nation, we will use other men to settle our internal affairs. In any case, the Shogun names the commissioner of the Imperial Police--he will find a skilled man for the job."

    "Understood, Lord Saionji. I will ensure all of this is carried out. Thank you gratefully for your time." Settsu rose from the mat, his haste to leave the room apparent. Soon thereafter, Sanekane's son Kinhira entered.

    "Intimidating the Shogunate's bureaucrats again, father?" he said.

    "It is a job you too will do some day. Tonight you should celebrate, for the situation our nation finds itself in has begun to improve considerably. The warriors who defend our nation will be celebrated forever, yet above all it will be the Saionji family, for without us, the warriors would never have gained the strength needed for victory.."

    ---
    Karafuto, 1297​

    Waying sat around the campfire on a frigid winter night, wondering just why the two Jiliemi chiefs wanted to speak with him. Scars of battle pocked their sour faces, as the older of the chiefs glared suspiciously at Waying. No doubt he was wary of all Ainu men, and the whorls of Waying's robes, his spiral earrings, and long beard marked him as such just as the patterns and colours of the robe and distinct hat marked his counterparts as Jiliemi. Even if their people had been at peace nearly a generation, lingering resentment remained.

    "The people around here say you withhold food that belongs to the Great Khan," the Jiliemi man said. "Why are you so bold as to do that and risk his wrath, despite all you have been rewarded in his service?"

    Waying stared the man in the face, ascertaining the chief's intentions. Yet he asked not as one of the cruel interrogators of the men from the mainland, but as someone seeking advice.

    "I serve that Great Khan only in my duty to my kin. My people entrust me to provide for them, so I must take little as possible."

    The Jiliemi chiefs glanced at each other before the older of the two cleared his throat.

    "You risk so much. How have your villages not been turned to ash or their people sent far away as my own?"

    "I do not know. I believe the invader respects my fighting prowess, and I discovered those outsiders need only see those goods I've acquired through raiding to lessen their outrageous demands."

    "If the Great Khan or his men discover you have collected tribute in that manner, you shall surely be destroyed," the older man warned. "His eyes and ears are numerous as spawning salmon."

    "It is worth that risk. The people of this land are suffering, and have suffered too long," Waying said. "You have seen it too, I am sure, the pain on the face of every man, woman, and child in your villages. In nearly twenty years I served him, the Great Khan has brought nothing but evil spirits draining away life and vitality and bringing violence into our country."

    The look on the two Jiliemi chiefs spoke volumes. Far from being an enemy nation, let alone his personal enemies, they seemed to be allies in the same cause.

    "I have served him for perhaps 25 years and cannot say I have seen differently," the older Jiliemi said. "I know you have not either, cousin."

    "You lead a thousand warriors who hail from many villages," the younger Jiliemi man said. "The two of us lead a hundred each. All of our men are loyal and brave. It is a shame we do not use their might to ask the Great Khan for a better deal."

    "To rebel against him...!" the older Jiliemi's eyes went wide with fear. "Then the Great Khan's warriors would do the same to our own people as they did to the Ainu!"

    "It can be done," Waying interjected. "As you say, our 1,200 warriors hail from many villages. Should we lead the way, how many more might follow us?"

    Silence filled the air, with only the crackles of flames producing any sound. The thought of daring to rebel chilled Waying's soul, yet he knew how few options he had. I am the most lenient of chiefs, yet I leave my people with so little they will be starving by the end of winter. They must suffer like this no more.

    "Many, but will it be enough to drive off the Great Khan's warriors? Everything they can find will be burned to ashes," the younger chief asked.

    "If you are willing to fight with me, it can be done," Waying said. "Far to the south lives the Hi-no-moto Shogun. We have fought his men in battle many times, yet he fights us only because we serve the Great Khan. Should we seek his aid, he will give it to us out of his duty to these lands."

    ---
    Tosa, Mutsu Province, 1297​

    Andou Gorou could not believe his luck. Three prominent barbarian chiefs from the north were bowing in front of him alongside their retinue. At their feet lay great sacks stuffed to the bursting with dark pelts and a few boxes smelling faintly of fish, a worthy tribute to a ruler such as he. That man in the center commanded a thousand warriors for the invaders, yet now he serves me. At last they had respected his authority as Hi-no-moto Shogun, perhaps soon they'd even accept the truth of the Lotus Sutra!

    "You may rise," Gorou ordered to the three chiefs. The two on either side, unbearded men of some other barbarian group, rose to a seated position first, but the man in the center, his beard thick and body bulky as all Ainu men, remained bowing.

    "I grant you the utmost respect, Lord Andou," the chief said. "For you are willing to answer our pleas for aid."

    "I answer your pleas for aid because my duty is working with your people to enrich us both. Now rise, tell me what concerns you?" Gorou smiled--this was no mere dispute between barbarians like he often heard, nor the damned fools complaining of the preaching of the Lotus Sutra. These men held opportunity, the opportunity to deal a blow against the most mortal enemies of his clan, his nation, and the dharma.

    "The invader has brought our lands to starvation, and we will not tolerate this any longer. Please, deliver us food and weapons so we might act as your shield and drive off the invader in the north."

    Drive off the invader...perhaps they'll be a useful tool against those in my clan who refuse to recognise my leadership. If these barbarians revolt against the invader, then Suemura's rebel state loses its strongest backer.

    "How many men do you need equipped?" Gorou asked. "If you are truthful in your intention to overthrow the invader's tyranny, you must strike with as many warriors as you can."

    "Combined we command 1,200 warriors. But every able-bodied male, and even many women will join our ranks once the battles begin," one of the chiefs answered. "Such is our people's way of battle."

    Gorou narrowed his eyes, trying to ascertain their skill. Each seemed a veteran warrior and leader, and no doubt helped lead the invasions of his land these past 15 years. Had they better ships and more men, then Mutsu would be just as dominated by the invader as Kyushu.

    "Very well. For your tribute, I will provide you a dozen horses, one day of grain for 1,200 men, blades for 600 polearms, and a wise follower of the Lotus Sutra who will lead prayers to ensure your success in battle." The latter Gorou was unsure about--it would be difficult to persuade Nichiji to leave Ezo unless his relatives banished him, for he was nearly as stubborn at propogating the Lotus Sutra as his master, the great Nichiren himself. If Nichiji refuses to leave Ezo, perhaps I'll send Nanbu Sanenaga, for old as he is, Nichiren himself recognised his devotion.

    The barbarians looked amongst each other pleased, but the eldest of the three scowled.

    "We require more," he said. "We cannot drive them out of our land with that."

    "More? Be grateful with what you already have. You will receive more should you prove your skill in battle."

    The barbarians talked amongst each other for a moment, their language not the Ainu tongue Gorou knew. After the brief, but tense conversation between them, the Ainu chief look ed up Gorou.

    "If the invader leaves our land, how can he continue to attack yours? A man too far from his home cannot hope to hunt bears."

    Gorou's brow furled in distaste at the barbarian daring to lecture him on warfare. He has clearly spent much time among the enemy's generals, and he has combined their wisdom with the innate knowledge of the barbarian tribesmen. He was tempted to imprison the barbarian leader right there--after all, this man must have frustrated his efforts at totally crushing the invader, and not to mention aided his rebellious relatives on many occasions.

    "Are you not the one they call Hi-no-moto shogun, descended from the ancient ruler of the northern lands?" the elderly barbarian chief spoke. "Can you sit back and permit your people to suffer?"

    Gorou clenched his fist. What are these barbarians implying with such praise? Are they accusing me of derelicting my duty?

    An idea suddenly blossomed in his head--he could aid them in more ways than simply giving them supplies. I am the one the Houjou clan entrust with the barbarian lands in pursuit of their mission to uphold the Shogunate and defend the Emperor. Yet I am also the commander of the barbarians, appointed in times before even Emperor Jimmu reigned. If I demonstrate my strength and leadership to the barbarians, then my clan will respect my strength and the invader will fall before me.

    "I am indeed the Hi-no-moto Shogun, and I will carry out my clan's ancient duties and lead your--our--people into battle to uphold the dharma and expel the invader. You will join my host and guide my path, for we will strike the greatest blow against the invader he has yet suffered."

    ---
    Nurgan, Liaoyang, 1297​

    Taxiala held the paper letter from Yangwuludai in disbelief. Like so many other reports, he could hardly believe what he read. Forts burning, craftsmen massacred, livestock butchered, farmers murdered--he never heard of any destruction like this. Even Nayan and his rebel princes did not bring such devastation to this region. It was as if they sought to destroy not just the Emperor's rule in Liaoyang, but Liaoyang itself.

    "My lord, thousands of enemy soldiers will soon be here at Nurgan." his lieutenant Tatardai said. "Yangwuludai commands our forces in the field. What are our options?"

    Taxiala stood up, clutching the cane he increasingly relied on in his old age. He tried reasoning through the enemy's plans, recalling reports he read and heard.

    "A hawk kills the sparrow, but a fire destroys the sparrow and his nest," Taxiala said. "Yet the hawk eats only the choicest meat, while the fire consumes all without heed. Let me see what is going on outside."

    Tatardai and several guards led Taxiala out of the commander's quarters into the streets of Nurgan. The blustery spring day turned rainy, yet Taxiala ignored the irritation of the cold rain. He climbed the stairs of a high watchtower, and squinted his eyes as he gazed out at the floodplain of the Heilong and the forests and hills surrounding it. There, skirting the forest was a great mass of enemy soldiers. On the banks of the Heilong he noticed several more enemy soldiers, unloading large barbarian ships with their many oars and stout sails.

    Just as the reports say--Ainu and Jiliemi ships. Clearly they are attacking us so we cannot crush the rebellion in Karafuto.

    "I cannot believe they assembled this large of an army..." Taxiala muttered. "Yangwuludai must limit himself to harassing their lines and containing this damage."

    "Should we send for reinforcements?" Yangwuludai asked, but Taxiala shook his head.

    "No. Our limited forces here should be sufficient, for Nurgan sits high above the floodplain. Prevent them from foraging and destroy their boats by night. They will be forced to retreat, and then we can destroy them." The floodplain of the Heilong is an unhealthy area. Even if the local tribes are supporting them, given enough time we should have the advantage.

    "As you wish, Lord Taxiala." As Yangwuludai descended the stairs to prepare his envoys, Taxiala looked out once more at the Heilong and the army assembling in the distance. How little this land has changed in thirty years. No matter how much the Hong clan seeks to tame it with their settlers, it remains the frontier of our empire.

    ---
    Xicihuotian, Liaoyang, 1297​

    Taxiala sat on horseback, trotting across the battlefield. The smell of smoke and death lingered everywhere, the result of the successful recapture of the fort. Or what remained of it, for only portions of the palisade still stood--all else had been reduced to ash. Many of the men laying dead he recognised as his own warriors, too many struck dead by those poisoned arrows those barbarians so preferred. His own body ached--at his age, even the blows of enemy weapons glancing off his armour hurt.

    "My lord, Yangwuludai found a strange man among the survivors," a messenger said. Taxiala followed the man into the remains of the fort, where Yuan banners fluttered in the wind. There in a tent attended to by a Buddhist monk, he saw an ancient monk laying wounded on a mat. A set of armour--clearly Japanese--lay to the side. The monk quietly chanted the words "Namu myouhou renge kyou," ignoring those around him.

    "Who is this monk?" Taxiala asked Yangwuludai.

    "He is not one of the northern barbarians, but a Japanese monk. He was wounded defending the enemy leader, who also seems to be familiar." Yangwuludai gestured to a soldier, who held up an enemy banner. Taxiala's eyes widened when he saw it--a white tassled folding fan on black with two crossed hawk feathers center. The Andou clan!? They organised this raid? [2]

    "That banner...!" Taxiala gasped. The old monk started laughing.

    "Yes, yes, that banner, the banner under which fights one of the few warriors in Japan who truly strives toward enlightenment in this age of declining dharma," the monk said, coughing. "Why are you so surprised to see it here, barbarian? We only seek your enlightenment."

    "Why was he here? Your 'Shogunate' agreed to cease their attacks on our forces three years ago," Taxiala asked.

    "Our actions bring enlightenment to this barbarian land. We cannot stand by and let your evil oppress the poor, even if the poor may be barbarians."

    "He babbles on like this," Yangwuludai said. "This old monk is delirious and has not long to live."

    "Treat him well. Give him water and food, and force him to eat and drink if he refuses it," Taxiala ordered. "The capital needs to know about the Japanese rebels leading incursions into our lands."

    "Learn from me? I can only teach you the proper understanding of the Lotus Sutra. Everything else is meaningless."

    "Tell us your name," Yangwuludai ordered, knife pointed at the man. But the old man just smiled.

    "Before I wholly devoted myself to the dharma, I was Nanbu Sanenaga," the old monk explained. "Your people have done much evil to my clan, for you killed my dear son Saburou, so devout in his faith and understanding [3]. It is through my faith in the Lotus Sutra that I teach freely its truths to even those who are my enemies."

    "We'll get nothing from him for now," Taxiala muttered. "Report this matter to the capital, and let us bring this man back to Nurgan for now." He looked at the Andou clan banner laying on the ground. And so we have won the first battle of this war to come, yet how many more must we win before these Japanese cease spreading chaos?

    ---

    Situation in Shogunal Japan

    The Shou'ou Invasion marked the second great defeat of Japan to the Mongols. Their losses had been steep, albeit not as tremendous as the first invasion. Hundreds of ships had been sank and tens of thousands of men had been killed or captured. Worse, several more provinces had fallen into the hands of the Mongols and the defection of prominent feudal lords had become an increasing concern. That the Mongols now shared a land border with Japan proved even more concerning, for this stifled the isolationist policies the Shogunate had pursued.

    The moments of success during the invasion--the victories at the Kasagi Pass and especially Oze-gawa--drove Japanese policy in the aftermath. Contrary to those within the Shogunate or Imperial Court who demanded reform, these victories proved the continuing success of the Houjou clan and its institutions. It was deemed that if not for unfortunate factors, the invasion may very well have ended in a decisive Shogunate victory. This mindset permeated many places in Japanese society, including the Imperial Court--the era name had remained Banpou (万保), since the great Kamakura earthquake and abdication of the emperor in 1293.

    Domestically, the policies of Houjou Sadatoki that aimed for reconciliation between partisans of Adachi Yasumori and Taira Yoritsuna reached full fruit. In 1295, he took the unprecedented step of ordering the debts of the Shogunate vassals cancelled, banned the sale of their lands without shogunate permission, and restored lands which had already been sold. This law went far beyond what Adachi attempted. Yet to reconcile with Taira's followers, enforcement of this law was lax, especially after the first year of the policy when complaints from temples and the court reversed it.

    Although no minister at this point wielded the power that Adachi or Taira had, there were many strong contendors. Nagasaki Mitsutsuna (長崎光綱), Taira's cousin, was the strongest contendor, for his clan had eminently served the ranks the Houjou's personal vassals for decades. Yet Sadatoki was wary of granting too much power to him and his clan, lest they prevent his scheme at reconciliation or worse, try and seize power. As a result, Nagasaki accomplished fairly little relative to the schemes of his predecessors while his son Nagasaki Morimune (長崎盛宗) was passed over for all manner of promotions [4].

    The awarding of lands for service remained an extreme difficulty. While tens of thousands of warriors died or turned traitor in the Shou'ou Invasion, their lands increasingly devolved to the Houjou clan or their personal vassals. Although Sadatoki attempted to reward both Shogunal vassals and Houjou vassals equally, inevitably the latter party gained the best lands.

    Worse, the large number of war deaths provoked inevitable inter-clan disputes regarding ownership and division of lands. These cases clogged the court system of the Shogunate, which the Shogunate responded through increasing the number of judges and other bureaucrats in the system. These men were promoted based on loyalty and were often inexperienced, resulting in much controversy.

    If there was a bright side, Houjou's policies reduced the internal disputes within his clan. With their increasing powerbase across Japan, prominent or ambitious relatives could be sated with new lands and important posts such as military governors. By 1297, the Houjou clan governed around half of the provinces under Shogunate control and owned an ever increasing amount of land. They were particularly active in Mutsu and Dewa Provinces, where land confiscated from the Miura clan branch families devolved to the Houjou or their direct vassals (particularly the Andou).

    Because many court cases took so long and the results were often disputed, local lords took justice into their own hands. Inter-clan violent increased, as did small-scale battles throughout Japan. The shogunate considered these akutou activities, yet it seemed the akutou problem only grew graver by the day. It became common to speak of provinces hosting a dozen or more akutou fortresses, a stark contrast from prior days where even a single akutou fortress was a surprising occurrence.

    The economic situation remained in decline after the Shou'ou Invasion. The Inland Sea, one of Japan's core trading routes, became unsafe for travel due to both the Kingdom of Japan's pirates as well as Shogunate pirates trying to recoup lost income and lands. In particular, the Kutsuna clan attacked ships from all parties and helped turn the island of Shikoku into a pirate haven. Matters were no better on land for the large number of akutou made travel unsafe.

    A general factor in the decline of the Shogunate's economy was far more pernicious however. By the mid-13th century, the Shogunate's economy was increasingly monetised, where prior systems of barter were replaced with Chinese copper coins, mostly Song Dynasty. The invasion of Japan and subsequent bans of trade with Yuan's sphere cut off the Shogunate from these sources of coins, creating an economic crisis.

    The prior system of barter could not return--the coins had proved too convenient for the Shogunate's economy and worse, commonly bartered goods were more difficult to transport than ever due to the increased problem with bandits and piracy. As the coins themselves wore down, they became increasingly prone to counterfeiting. The Shogunate thus faced a deflationary spiral which crippled the activities of merchants and moneylenders, increased the debt and poverty of many (including the warrior class), and further increased social tensions.

    The situation became so poor that in early 1297, Houjou Sadatoki sent a request to the Imperial Court advising them to mint new coins. Such an act was unprecedented, for coins had not been officially minted in Japan for over 350 years. However, the court was slow to consider this request, and by the time they approved the matter, the political situation in the Shogunate had greatly changed. Further, there was inevitable opposition from institutions which held large numbers of coins who (correctly) believed it would drive down their value [5].

    The economic situation made equipping a new Shogunate army difficult, and thus the Shogunate was forced to turn to the temples and shrines for aid. These institutions were under the aegis of the imperial court, ensuring the Shogunate had to beg the court nobles for aid. These requests filtered through the Kanto Envoy (関東申次), a court noble responsible for dealing with the Shogunate. In the 1290s, this was the powerful and devious Grand Chancellor Saionji Sanekane (西園寺実兼), who used these Shogunate requests to strengthen his own power relative to the court.

    The court, along with the temples and shrines, controlled a vast amount of land. Additionally, they acted as sponsors for guilds, exempting them from official taxation in return for tribute and dues. As finances declined, the court increasingly pressed on these institutions for donations of labour, military service, and income to the state. In turn, the court passed this income to the Shogunate as needed, although withheld much of it for themselves. Responsible for collecting these new and increased dues were the Imperial Police Agency (検非違使), assigned by retired emperor Go-Uda (father of reigning emperor Go-Nijou) for the task [6].

    The retired emperor Go-Uda used these new prerogatives to aid his allies at court (at the expense of those who supported the rival Jimyou-in line) as well as his preferred temples. At times, this provoked riots in the streets of Kyoto from violent warrior monks who found Go-Uda or the court pressing too hard on their temple, but even this served as a source of income and strength. Go-Uda decreed that guilds associated with temples pay a portion of their revenue to the imperial court for the "upkeep of order"--in lieu of this tax, they might donate their priests and monks to "serving the spiritual needs of the nation's warriors", a euphemism for contributing armed monks to defensive garrisons. Only Go-Uda's own favouritism for particular temples (such as the major Shingon temple of Tou-ji in Kyoto) and continued resistance from armed monks prevented a universal enforcement of the decree, yet it served as an important precedent.

    These institutions demanded recompense from the Shogunate. In addition to being granted additional land rights directly from the Houjou, this came in the form of expanding Shogunate courts. The members of these courts, who while part of the military nobility, were named to their posts by the Imperial court, and in particular by the Kanto Envoy's office. Additionally, an old law restricting monks and moneylenders from being appointed deputy land stewards was revoked. This held the effect of greatly curtailing activities by land stewards that upset proprietors such as temples and court nobles, increasing the income of the latter.

    It is noted that corvee demands increased in this period, bringing increasing protests from the rising do-ikki peasant movement as well as issues of peasants fleeing to avoid it. In 1295 Houjou Sadatoki decreed military service as an alternative to most forms of corvee labour. This service included training, drilling, and stationing throughout Japan for several months of the year. Because this service was less arduous, a wide variety of peasants flocked to the banner, so many that the number of armed peasants per province was restricted by 1297. From that point, only the better-off peasants were permitted to serve as warriors, yet this was sufficient to meet the Shogunate's demands for warriors.

    Most dramatically, in 1296 the Shogunate was forced to relinquish control over toll barriers. This had become an increasing source of income, and one resented by temples and the imperial court. The Shogunate was now assured only enough income from these tolls to simply collect them--all other income had to be requested from increasingly powerful courtiers. As with all requests, these passed through the messengers of the powerful Saionji Sanekane.

    The Shogunate did however find ways to increase their revenue. Because the Imperial Police Agency was commanded by the Shogun, revenue collected by them could be more easily taken by the Shogunate. At the bequest of Houjou Sadatoki, the Shogun, Prince Hisaaki, increasingly used these powers to boost the Shogunate's revenue, including placing several Kamakura guilds under Shogunate control to provide for the upkeep Shogun's palace.

    As ever, the Shogunate was responsible for collecting taxes, and these included the national property tax on upkeep of the Imperial Palace and various national shrines. While normally this tax was infrequently issued as needed, by the mid-1290s it was demanded every year due to the financial situation and the ongoing invasions. These taxes were to help swell the coffers of both Shogunate and Imperial Court, but become a source of great tension in years to come. The Shogunate further issued their own taxes as well, most notably a tax on land to support the military governor's tax-collecting activities.

    The most notorious aspect of the Shogunate's taxation policies was not even a true tax. For centuries, rice used for taxation and tribute had been measured using a wooden container called a masu (枡). Although the size of this container had gradually been rising (thus increasing the actual amount of rice demanded) since the 10th century when it measured around 720 mL, Houjou Sadatoki attempted to stabilise the measure by increasing its size even further. The new measure, called the ren-masu (鎌枡) measured around 1700 mL, a dramatic increase in size that allowed the Shogunate to collect more rice without any official increase in taxes [7]. This increase was so onerous that it was primarily used only in Eastern Japan, for the tax collectors in the Kinai region around Kyoto as well as elsewhere largely ignored this decree.

    Even all of this failed to correct the sagging financial situation the Shogunate found itself in. They frequently turned to moneylenders, in particular those operating at prominent Zen Buddhist monasteries. These institutions enjoyed much favour from the Shogunate, in decades prior, yet by the 1290s, the Shogunate increasingly pressed on them to loan money. Great sums of money were loaned by these monasteries at extremely generous interest rates.

    Although convinced of future success, the Shogunate did markedly strengthen their hold over the island of Shikoku in the 1294-97 interlude. They launched numerous campaigns against piracy, to varying degrees of success, although ironically this only strengthened the Kutsuna clan's own pirate forces, which absorbed survivors from other groups. In 1295, the Houjou created a new institution, the Iyo Tandai (伊予探題), responsible for the defense of the Nankaido region (the island of Shikoku and Kii Province). It was to be both a law enforcement agency as well as one coordinating the defenses of the region, headed by three members of the Houjou clan and three vassals, typically appointed from the locally powerful Utsunomiya, Kawano, and Ogasawara clans.

    Despite failing at truly securing the island of Shikoku, they became a force all regional clans and even the Kutsuna pirates needed to respect. Additionally, such a powerful post allowed the Houjou to reward both their own clan and their loyal vassals. The first Iyo Tandai, Houjou Tokikane (北条時兼), was skilled at his relations with local vassals and in coming to some manner of agreeance with the Kutsuna pirates. He ensured the defenses of Shikoku were perhaps the most powerful in all Japan.

    Strict trade regulations and the declining economy forced innovation from merchants and shippers. Ship size progressively increased in the last two decades of the 14th century due to the need for a ship to sail further away from the coast and make it to Okinawa in a single trip. Additionally, captured Chinese ships (such as the dozens of ships captured after the Battle of Oze-gawa in 1292) provided new templates and inspiration for ship construction. These larger ships were sturdier and seaworthy, and often paid for by bold investments from the Shogunate, the Imperial Court, or powerful vassal clans and temples.

    Their most important contribution was transport. In a mountainous nation like Japan, coastal shipping was always easier than transport by land. The size of these ships enabled them to carry greater volumes of rice, somewhat alleviating the burden of the decreasing cash value of the economy. However, it would be many decades before ships of this size and style became numerous enough to truly revolutionise Japanese commerce.

    Foreign trade missions attracted much attention. These trade missions focused primarily on Okinawa, which still traded with the Yuan despite having suffered invasion. Here on this neutral ground, the Shogunate could purchase goods of China and the Kingdom of Japan as well as local goods such as deer skins. The economic impact of this middleman trade would be substantial in decades to come, greatly enriching the local chiefs of those islands and thoroughly integrating it into the Sinosphere.

    Direct Japanese trade to Southeast Asia was difficult however--it was usually more profitable to trade in Okinawa or otherwise smuggle goods to China in violation of both Japanese and Yuan law. However, enough contact remained that the Kamakura Shogunate concluded alliances with both Dai Viet and Champa in 1297 [8]. The Houjou clan promised the marriage of a princess of imperial blood to members of both nation's elite and mutual security against the Yuan in exchange for a guaranteed two trade ships each year from each state.

    The royal marriages never happened due to extenuating circumstances. By 1297, the political situation was rapidly declining across Japan and Northeast Asia. These events drew away the attention of the Shogunate and Imperial Court. While there was an increase of trade ships from Dai Viet and Champa, the military alliance could never become reality--the expense of rebuilding after the Mongol invasions ensured that the two states took ample advantage of Temur Khan's lack of interest in foreign wars. When war began once more between Yuan and the Kamakura Shogunate, there would be no foreign aid forthcoming.

    Escalating tensions

    The road to the fourth Mongol invasion of Japan came from the continuing instability in areas north of Japan. In Ezo, battles between the Ezo Shogunate and rebellious Ainu tribes continued without end. The addition of settlers from Kyushu and refugee clans from Mutsu Province only added to the tension. Japanese regularly enroached on Ainu lands, and the government of the Ezo Shogunate divided itself between pro-Japanese and pro-Ainu factions.

    The pro-Japanese factions consisted of lords from Mutsu Province who fled Shogunate repression. Most of them were linked to the Miura clan by blood or marriage, and their interests centered around the rights to expand their land as needed and freely trade with the Ainu. The latter was a constant point of contention--the Andou clan held the Ainu trade as their exclusive right and demanded a share of the profits from all merchants they licensed. Worse, the newer clans sometimes demanded Ainu corvee labour, a practice greatly resented. However, their trade was generally more fair than the Andou clan's trade and opened it to competition.

    The pro-Ainu faction desired Ainu land rights and free trade with all Japanese clans. Because of the integral role in how the Ainu helped organise the Ezo Shogunate, they were intimately linked with the government. Their defacto leadership lay in an Ainu chiefly family called the Hinomoto clan, for the patriarch of this clan Shishain (best known by his dharma name, Hinomoto Shin'ami 日ノ本真阿弥) had aided Andou Suemura for decades and married his daughter to Andou's son and heir, Suenaga.

    Andou Gorou continued to interfere in Ezo affairs--he had sent Nichiji, one of Nichiren's Six Senior Disciples, to the island in 1296, imploring him to convert the natives and end the spread of Ji-shuu in Ezo. Without hesitation, Nichiji traveled the land, preaching to Ainu and Japanese alike, gaining at least some converts, especially those in the north of the island who had not experienced the religious violence promoted by Andou Gorou. Andou Suemura, unwilling to cause tension with the Ainu, permitted Nichiji's actions and in 1297 even permitted him to construct a monastery near Yi'an called Eishou-ji (永勝寺) [10], named for a temple Nichiji established years prior.

    Ezo also experienced a continuing influx of Ainu refugees from Karafuto due to Yuan policies. While aid and even settlers from Kyushu helped rebuild the province, during the 1290s it remained an active military district, important for supplying the invasion of Japan. This resulted in increased confiscations of food and still high tribute demands. As in the past, it was not uncommon for entire villages to relocate elsewhere--when they arrived on Ezo in the south, they often clashed with already established tribes, further adding to tensions.

    In spring 1297, the Karafuto Ainu chief Waying evacuated his village from Karafuto and made contact with a Japanese trade mission to northeastern Ezo, receiving an audience with Andou Gorou himself. There the Andou clan agreed to aid him. Although Waying had served the Yuan for over 15 years and held the rank of mingghan, he seems to have revolted over the continual confiscation of food and deportation of villagers.

    Waying returned to Karafuto and began a rebellion, raising a substantial force of Ainu warriors. They attacked the Mongol forts at Wuliehe and Buluohe, where the Nivkh chiefs and their soldiers revolted and killed Yuan soldiers, settlers. Other Jiliemi chiefs joined them shortly after--the entire island of Karafuto thus erupted into open rebellion against the Yuan and those Jiliemi who remained loyal.

    Waying and the Ainu chiefs appealed to Andou Gorou for further aid, and to this Andou eagerly granted it. His long-standing grudge against the Yuan for their actions against his clan came to a head--he agreed to lead the forces in person not as a vassal of the Houjou clan or Shogunate, but befitting his position as hi-no-moto shogun [8]. To achieve the greatest damage, they planned a direct invasion of the Heilong Basin, destroying Yuan forts and confiscating their food stores to inspire rebellion and destroy the logistics for their existing occupations and future invasions.

    In 1297, Andou Gorou led a great invasion force of Ainu to the mouth of the Heilong River. Perhaps 8,000 warriors were involved in this campaign, a mixture of peasant soldiers from Mutsu Province and Ainu from Karafuto and even Ezo. They laid waste to a number of forts and agricultural colonies near the mouth of the river, only retreating from an attempted siege of the important city of Nurgan due to the outbreak of disease among the invaders. The local allies they gained, including many former tribesmen who fought alongside Nayan and Qadaan, let them bypass Nurgan's control of the river, although they lost many of their large ships in their portage around Nurgan.

    The force proceeded south down the Heilong, destroying and burning around a dozen Yuan forts before reaching a regional center at Deren [9]. Due to treachery from the garrison which included many Ainu, the local forces were forced to flee, letting Andou Gorou sack the city and giving his rebels control over an important post on the Heilong. Without control of Deren, the Yuan position at Nurgan--and by extension all Karafuto--would become unsustainable.

    In their campaign, the Ainu demonstrated a great knowledge of the Yuan's economic activities in this region. In addition to destroying farms and looting food, they burned entire storehouses of furs, the center of Liaoyang's economy. Their most notorious actions were against ethnic Jiliemi falconers, who were butchered alongside their birds to deny them to the Yuan court. This was perhaps due to Waying, who was intimately acquainted with such a system. In tribal villages, Waying's raiders destroyed the very basis of what was required to conduct a living--bows and arrows, nets, snares, and traps, destruction that would long be remembered in oral history.

    The Yuan mobilised 10,000 soldiers and 100 ships to contain this rebellion. Most of these were ethnic Koreans from Goryeo or Liaoyang along with Jurchens. Half of the warriors as well as the ocean-going fleet would be under the command of Hong Jung-hui (son of Hong Dagu), the remainder would be under the leadership of the elderly Taxiala and his lieutenants Yangwuludai and Tatardai. The response was brutal--Hong Jung-hui destroyed numerous villages on Karafuto, abducting whatever women and children they found for hostages or to give away as wives to native auxiliaries.

    The war rapidly expanded from that point. Andou Suemura in Ezo, whose territories frequently traded with Liaoyang's ports, used this as an opportunity to deal with inter-Ainu tensions by expelling all disloyal Karafuto Ainu back to their homeland. Naturally, this spread the rebellion to Ezo, where his Ezo Ainu allies attacked the newcomers with government support.

    Andou Suemura also encouraged his Ainu allies to raid Honshu, thus directly dealing with the threat posed by Andou Gorou. Armed with Yuan weapons and armour, the Ezo Ainu enacted a terrible toll on coastal villages whose men were away on the mainland. The Houjou clan under chinjufu-shogun Houjou Munenobu (北条宗宣) sent forces to the region, destroying a large Ainu force who had taken a village called Tsubo in Mutsu to use as a base.

    This raid even affected the religious development of Ezo. Concerned about Nichiji's links to the raid on the continent, Suemura searched for a wise Buddhist monk in the Kingdom of Japan, finding with the help of his son a wise monk of the Kumagai clan named Gyoten (行蓮). Sent to Ezo, Gyoten debated Nichiji in Yi'an in what was regarded as a fierce and acrimonious debate.

    The results of the debate are unclear--each Buddhist school claims their leader persuaded the crowd. However, Suemura clearly favoured the Ji-shuu school, for he confiscated Eishou-ji (which became--and remained--a Ji-shuu temple from that point) and arrested Nichiji for subversive preaching. In the end, Nichiji was sent to Dadu, where he continued to preach for several years before his final exile to Tibet, where Nichiren Buddhists claim he was executed by monastic authorities due to the persuasiveness of his preaching.

    What started as a raid was devolving into a great war. On the mainland, the Ainu and Jiliemi pressured Andou Gorou into returning to Karafuto with their loot. Seeing the large enemy forces coming toward them, they stopped at the captured fort of Xicihuotian on the shore of Lake Kizi, but there a large number of Yuan forces approached. Outnumbered, they attempted a fighting retreat but the majority of their force was destroyed and Andou severely wounded in battle. However, both Waying and Andou managed to escape and reach the sea along with hundreds of warriors. From there, Waying returned to Karafuto and Andou returned to Japan.

    Concurrent developments occurred in Japan and China. Several prisoners taken at the Battle of Xicihuotian, notably the aged monk Nanbu Sanenaga (南部実長), were discovered to be operating under the orders of Andou Gorou, a Japanese vassal. Andou's nominal superior, the chinjufu-shogun, Houjou Munenobu, was known to tacitly support raids like this as a means of weakening the foreign invaders. In Japan, Andou complained to the Shogunate of the need to attack Ezo given their role in sending warriors to destroy villages allied to him.

    Despite the mutual need for both Shogunate and Yuan to confront their economic issues, the option was clear to both parties--war was necessary. In 1297, armies and fleets were assembled and both nations prepared for what was to be called the Banpou Invasion, the fourth invasion of Japan.

    ---
    Author's notes

    The events in Japanese society TTL are somewhat based on what happened OTL, but greatly amplified because of the Mongol invasions. Emperor Go-Daigo did not conduct the dramatic reforms of the Kenmu Restoration in a vacuum, as to a degree they had been ongoing processes due to the court exploiting its remaining powers (which were still considerable in the Kamakura era) and the decay of the Houjou clan. Taxation of guilds and temples was controlled by powerful courtiers--as it would take their permission to divert it to the Shogunate, the power of these courtiers and thus the court as a whole (although not necessarily the Emperor!) increases.

    The section on Ezo/Hokkaido and Ainu affairs is mostly OTL (besides Nanbu Sanenaga's participation, although it's plausible since he did die in 1297). The Andou clan was very possibly involved in a great raid on the Amur Delta in 1297, alongside the Ainu chief Waying. Xicihuotian was a location near Lake Kizi on the Chinese-Russian where the decisive battle took place. Not much is recorded other than the Mongols won, so I have kept the results the same.

    I am not sure where I derived the name "Eishou-ji" from (I think I just took two kanji commonly used in the names of Buddhist temples), but I discovered by chance that Nichiji actually founded a temple by that name. Since I found it more likely that people like the Ainu (or in the case of A Horn of Bronze, alt-American Indians) would be drawn toward Pure Land Buddhism (especially one steeped in folk ritual like Ji-shuu), I developed the story of Nichiji (reputed to have traveled to Hokkaido, Karafuto, and Manchuria) debating Gyoten (a Ji-shuu monk active in places like Dewa Province OTL).

    Next entry will focus on the initial battles of the Banpou Invasion, the fourth Mongol Invasion of Japan. But it might take me a while to write because of my schedule. Right now it's a collection of various notes and ideas that I have. As always, thank you for reading.

    [1] - An actual OTL law, issued in 1239 forbidding land stewards (jitou) to appoint monks or moneylenders as their deputies (jitodai). This was due to land stewards falling into debt and signing away their rights.
    [2] - Artistic license--the Kamakura-era Andou clan's crest is unknown, what I am describing is the crest used by their descendents in the Sengoku era
    [3] - Funahara Saburou, TTL a Japanese commander back in Chapter 4, was indeed the son of Nanbu Sanenaga, an important early follower of Nichiren Buddhism
    [4] - Nagasaki Morimune is better known by his Buddhist name Nagasaki Enki (長崎円喜). It seems possible Houjou Sadatoki disliked him, as although he was clearly an adult by the early 1290s, only after Sadatoki's retirement did he begin gaining important offices (and eventually IOTL become one of the most important political figures of 1310s-1330s Japan).
    [5] - By the 10th century, native coin minting had ceased in Japan, since the local coins were of increasingly poor quality and using Chinese coins or bartering using rice more reliable. Eventually Chinese coins came to suffice alongside daimyo-issued coins (the latter common by the 15th century). The situation remained because the Shogunate used periods of inflation and deflation as a defacto form of taxation and didn't feel the need to intervene in the economy in such a manner
    [6] - In this era, a retired emperor usually held far more power than the reigning emperor, particularly as the reigning emperor TTL Go-Nijou was very young at this point. As a side note, while Go-Uda's son Go-Daigo gets most of the credit for increasing imperial power in this manner, it did indeed begin under Go-Uda so represents a trend of the era which I believe the scenario ITTL would have accelerated
    [7] - The inflation of the masu was OTL, but it was a much slower and gradually process that culminated with the increasing adoption of Kyoto's masu by the Sengoku period and eventually the Tokugawa Shogunate standardising it nationally. Had the Kamakura government needed to increase taxes, they likely could have done this. The "ren" in ren-masu comes from an alternate reading of "鎌" (used as an abbreviation for Kamakura).
    [8] - A similar event occurred OTL--the Ainu leader Waying led a force of Ainu and Nivkh with the backing of the Andou clan. The Andou clan leader in this incident is unknown, but it was directly related to the internal conflict in their lands provoked by Ainu migrations and Andou Gorou's religious intolerance
    [9] - Deren (cannot find the hanzi) was located near the modern village of Sofiisk, Primorsky Krai. I have borrowed the name from a later Ming/Qing era settlement, but I'd assume the area was used for trade by Chinese states in older times as well due to its strategic location
    [10] - Yes, that's meant to be the same monastery that occasionally gets mentioned in my other TL A Horn of Bronze.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 11-The Sacred Land Burns
  • -XI-
    "The Sacred Land Burns"


    Kamakura, Sagami Province, 1297​

    "As is apparent from this situation, my lord, the invader has once again resumed his war on our land," Kudou Tokimitsu said. The dutiful chief minister looked up at Houjou Sadatoki, awaiting a response.

    "'Resumed?' Hmph, they've always been warring with our land, they and those detestable rebels," Sadatoki scoffed. "No matter, I foresee their certain doom this time. We know their tactics and strategies and are fooled no longer."

    "What orders should I send to Kyoto?" Kudou asked.

    "Destroy the enemy as needed. They number as locusts, and fight much the same," Sadatoki said, smiling at his wit. "The only thing our warriors need fear is those scheming bastards in the court interfering with their income."

    "Perhaps the Rokuhara Tandai can deal with that?"

    "They will receive all the credit of our victory, and with that fame, not even the Emperor can protect Saionji Sanekane and those who would follow him."

    "I have but one concern, what of Lord Takeda?" Kudou said, suddenly rather worried. "He has won many victories over the invader and we will be forced to reward him and his clan. I have heard many complaints from my fellow vassals [1] regarding his desires for land and threat to our power."

    "Oh, you think the so-called 'Tiger of Aki' is that dangerous? It matters not. His brilliance will win us the battle, but it will be his aides--my clan and my own vassals--who gain the glory. If he gets too out of hand, he will die like all the others."

    "As it will be done, my lord," Kudou said.

    "Good. Soon we will be past this entire affair with the invader and the rebels. Our warriors are marching to certain victory."

    ---
    Itsukushima, Aki Province, 1298​

    Liu Huai looked around the shrine, noticing to his disdain the sparse ornamentation. For all the grandeur of the shrine's exterior and the great gate floating on the sea, there was little beside simple statues and woodworking in the building. After spending hours and hours ensuring his men were the first to enter the shrine, to see nothing valuable inside made him angrier and angrier.

    "Land of gold! Nonsense!" he shouted, tearing a lantern from the altar in front of him and smashing it against a wall.

    "My lord, the shrine is as the survivors of Wang On's failed raid reported. There is nothing valuable here," a messenger said. "Our soldiers will handle the remainder, please return to lord Gao's camp."

    "Nonsense! There must be!" Liu jabbed his finger toward a priest cowering in the corner. "All know Japan is a land of gold, and these priests have hidden this shrine's wealth!"

    The messenger said nothing, quietly slinking away. Liu wanted to throttle the man for his lazy attitude, but something about the priest bothered him. He stormed over to the man, grasping his throat as he pinned him against the wall.

    "Where is it? Where did you hide the gold, you Japanese bastard!"

    "Please stop," the priest muttered in Chinese. "Stop." Liu grit his teeth, slamming the man against the wall before throwing him to the floor and repeatedly kicking him in the skull. After a few kicks, Liu picked him back up by the nape of his bloodied robes, noting to his annoyance the man was dead.

    "Tch, find me another priest!" Liu shouted at his soldiers. The Japanese guard their gold well. It was just as his father told him--the Japanese were a crafty, devious people by nature. Just as they were experts at ambushes, they were experts at keeping their treasure hidden. Liu knew he'd need more force to handle this problem.

    His soldiers brought a local man before him, his clothes tattered and skin dirty from hiding somewhere nearby. His baldness suggested he was a Buddhist monk from a nearby monastery, perhaps a pious enough man to frequent this shrine.

    "He looks suspicious. Perhaps he knows where the gold is?" the soldier said.

    "Tell me! Where is it?" Liu demanded, grabbing his neck as he had the priest. The man said nothing, gasping for air in defiance of Liu's request. I'm getting nowhere with these bastards!

    Out of impatience, Liu dragged the man toward a lit lantern, grabbing the lantern from its mounting and pressing it against his head. The man shrieked in pain, but started grimly chuckling.

    "You will never find what you're looking for. You'll only find pain." Suddenly he kicked Liu's leg, dislodging himself from Liu's grasp and slashing at Liu's arm with a knife.

    "Dammit!" Liu shouted in sudden shock and irritation. Thinking fast, he pitched the lantern right at his head, knocking the man to the floor--and catching his robes on fire. The fire quickly spread and black smoke filled the air. Now it was Liu's turn to laugh, for the gods were sending him a sign.

    "We won't find the gold," Liu announced to his soldiers over the growing noise of roaring flames. "Not until everything is ashes. Burn it all down, and smoke those rats from their holes! Then we shall all be rich!"

    ---
    Itsukushima, June 2, 1298​

    Just what the hell have we done? Mouri Tokichika thought to himself as he gazed upon the most horrifying sight. The sun is rising in the middle of the night and consuming Itsukushima itself. Smoke rose from countless points on the island in the most grim fire Tokichika ever witnessed. Winds blew the smoke toward them, smelling faintly of trees, yet also death itself.

    "What a horrible sight." his nephew Oe no Mototaka muttered. "I wonder if Chikatada is still alive?"

    "We can only expect the worst when mortals bring their conflicts to the realm of the gods. My brother played a role in defiling a sacred space, so it is only natural he suffers heaven's vengeance." Tokichika spoke grimly, cursing that he even had to say words like that. The flickering flames illuminated the fear in Mototaka's eye.

    "I fear we are cursed for eternity for joining the invader," Mototaka said. "Look what he has done to this sacred island!"

    "I-it couldn't be helped," Tokichika said. "It still can't be. The invader would have destroyed this place either way, and the only difference is we would mercifully have been spared the painful sight." It is clear we are in the dying days of the Dharma.

    "Is there anything we can even do now?" Mototaka said. "This entire world is falling apart! It feels like no matter which side we fight for, nothing would improve."

    "Only the words of Shakyamuni Buddha lead us there," Tokichika said. "My father studied them earnestly, and now I am convinced we should do the same." If the gods even permit our reincarnation in a place outside of hell.

    An older Mongol officer came by, taking in the sight for himself for a few moments before moving on. Something about it bothered Tokichika.

    "Why do you not find such a sight striking?" he asked.

    "Because I've seen it a thousand times before in the former nation of Song, in Goryeo, and in Japan, and I will see it a thousand times more before I die. Nothing lasts long in this world, not when the ambitions of our leaders stand as high as the gods themselves."

    The Mongol officer moved on, leaving Tokichika shaken. As high as the gods themselves indeed. Truly we are nothing but pawns in some grand cosmic struggle.

    ---
    Kitsuki, Izumo Province, July 21, 1298​

    Prince Khayishan stepped off the boat, getting his bearing on the solid ground for the first time in what felt like an eternity. In the distance he saw a great staircase leading to a singular building in a complex surrounded by walls and an odd, elegantly curved gate. That must be that great shrine captured several years ago.

    "Welcome to the Kingdom of Japan, Lord Khayishan," a warrior before him spoke. Amazingly, he did not bow but maintained a confident poise.

    "Why do you not kneel before Lord Khayishan!?" a lieutenant, the Chagatai exile prince Tore, gasped. "He is the grandson of the Son of Heaven, the great Yuzong, nephew of our current ruler! [2]"

    "Patience, Tore," Khayishan said. "His people have yet to fully learn the ways of civilisation, far as they have come."

    "You must be wary then, Lord Khayishan," his strategist Bayan of the Merkit said.

    Another ethnic Mongol, a fat and elderly man wearing the robes of a bureaucrat, started laughing.

    "He's young and just got named to his post! They call it a 'shugo' in their language, he got it after the last one got himself killed in the mountains. Isn't that right, Shouni?"

    The haggard one-armed man beside him nodded.

    "And you must be the Chancellor of this province, Lord Cheligh-Temur," Khayishan noted. "I must thank your delegation for coming here, but we have much work on our hands. "First, where is the keshig? I was told there are many here."

    Just as he spoke, ten men on horseback wearing armour approached. Their disciplined method of riding and perfect poise told Khayishan exactly who they were. Khayishan gestured to their leader, who immediately dismounted his horse and bowed, removing his helmet. Khayishan noticed with fascination how the man's hair shone as gold, pierced only by his blue eyes.

    "Aleksandr Zakharievich of the Ever-Faithful Russian Life Guard at your service, my prince," the warrior spoke [3]. "Lord Khor-Toda is away at the moment, off defending our lands from further incursions."

    "Perfect. The princes of the Rus' are fulfilling their duty as subjects of the Great Khan and are dispatching your men 1,000 more warriors."

    "One thousand Christian soldiers of the Rus' will do much for the salvation of this heathen land," Aleksandr said. "I will use them to the fullest."

    "God grants this host strength indeed," an older prince said, his Turkic accent evident. Emerging from a ship flanked by a priest and a warrior, Khayishan noticed his half-uncle Korguz, a glint from the cross he wore around his neck catching his eye. Even in the middle of the day, Korguz carried a fancily painted cup no doubt filled with wine [4].

    "Drinking already, uncle?" Khayishan asked. "In this country we never know how far the enemy is."

    "Not far enough to avoid the Lord striking him down. The enemy has already been delivered into our hands," Korguz boasted. "Now where do we travel first?"

    "Have the other ships landed, Chancellor?" Khaiyishan asked. "We must set out immediately for the city they call their capital."

    "It would be prudent to wait," Nanghiyadai said. "The enemy knows we are here, but does not know our numbers. Should all our forces take separate paths as we converge on the capital, we will confound him and grind down his own warriors. There is no need for a decisive battle with all of our men."

    "If we take separate paths, the enemy can destroy us separately, much as we have done to them," Bayan said. "Strength in numbers wins battles."

    Khayishan pondered his strategist's words. Bayan is not wrong, yet our ancestors often split their forces to threaten the enemy from many directions. Even in this mountainous land, we might still converge our men for a decisive battle.

    "Lord Yighmish," Khayishan said to a well-dressed man walking off the ship, "How far apart has the fleet been divided?"

    "I followed the advice of Lord Cheligh-Temur and his aide Lord Miura Yorimori and ordered the ships to proceed to the frontline provinces. We have 20,000 men and 300 ships in the provinces of Izumo, Houki, Iwami, and Suou. Additionally, our subjects in Goryeo have taken their 20,000 men and 300 ships to reinforce our men in Iyo Province. The latter will not land for at least a week."

    Nanghiyadai nodded with approval.

    "All has gone well so far. Scattered as we might be, the enemy cannot possibly defend all these locations at once. He will be psychologically weary and make foolish decisions."

    "And in that moment, victory is ours," Khayishan added with a grin. He drew his sword and raised it to the sun. "Come, let us restore peace to the world by destroying those who go against the Son of Heaven!"

    As a servant led a horse from the ship to Khayishan, excitement filled his veins. With so many brilliant men behind me, I will conquer Japan. When I gain that victory, I alone will decide who the next Son of Heaven is.

    ---​

    Peace between the Mongols and Shogunate after the Shou'ou Invasion lasted not even four years. Border skirmishes between the Kingdom of Japan and Shogunate, the perpetual refusal to recognise the other side, and above all Andou Gorou's raid on the Amur ensured the return of warfare. In 1297, the Mongols embarked on their fourth invasion, known in Japan as the Banpou Invasion for the era it began in, yet not the era it finished--by the end of this conflict, Japan would change forever.

    Temur Khan and his generals intended their fourth invasion of Japan as a final conquest of the Shogunate. A vast amount of resources were mustered in China and Goryeo, including 1,500 warships and 100,000 warriors (1/5 of which were Goryeo, in addition to ethnic Koreans in directly ruled prefectures) who were to join around 30,000 warriors and 300 warships already present in the Kingdom of Japan.

    It was the single largest campaign undertaken by the Mongols since the final victory over Southern Song, and indeed the Yuan dynasty would never assemble a force this large again until their very final days. Dynastic history states that Temur wished to lead the force himself before his ministers dissuaded him--instead, he appointed the veteran general Nanghiyadai to the post, ordering him to share command with his nephew Khayishan and Burilgitei's Mongols already in Japan.

    Because of the unique diplomatic situation following the decline in Kaidu's influence over the Chaghatai Khanate, Temur was able to gain warriors from every corner of the Mongol Empire. The Ilkhanate and Golden Horde each sent 1,000 warriors (including many Russians, Alans, and Persians), while in 1298, Duwa sent 100 Turkic horse archers in exchange for a large sum of silver and Temur's pledge to aid his impending invasion of the Delhi Sultanate.

    The Kingdom of Japan welcomed the opportunity to continue the invasion, for it distracted from internal issues. Shouni Kagesuke appointed his foremost ally Mouri Tokichika as commander over the Kingdom of Japan's forces, despite the Mongols favouring Miura Yorimori. However, overall command fell to Burilgitei who still held the post of Marshal of Zhengdong. As before, the fleet was to be commanded by Hong Jung-gyeon, while Andou Suemura was to lead ethnic Japanese and Ainu from Ezo alongside warriors and ships from Liaoyang under the command of Hong Jung-hui.

    The greatest challenge faced by the Mongols was the short notice on which this invasion was ordered. Although a large navy existed, it was in varying states of disrepair due to Temur Khan's attempts to reduce government spending. A large number of soldiers needed to be raised, equipped, and transported to Japan. This delayed the bulk of the invasion until welll into 1298, although the Mongols could still call on the 30,000-strong forces stationed in Zhengdong.

    The initial invasion started in August 1297 as 20,000 warriors from the Kingdom of Japan crossed the Nishiki River in three places, which had defacto served as the border since 1294. Another 5,000 under Miura Yorimori's relative Yoshimura (三浦頼村) advanced south from Izumo Province and 5,000 by sea under Hong Jung-gyeon as a feint operation, while Andou Suemura and 5,000 Ainu and Japanese attacked the coast of Mutsu, preparing it for the advance of Liaoyang forces.

    This last segment of Suou Province under Shogunate rule, Kuga District (玖珂郡), was garrisoned with five different castles and 10,000 warriors under Houjou Masanaga (北条政長), military governor of Suou assigned to the Iyo Tandai under whose aegis these improvements had been built. Houjou chose to make his stand on the Nishiki River itself, his back to the main local fortification.

    Burilgitei attacked the fortifications with 10,000 men, damaging them as he conducted a feigned retreat. Houjou did not take this bait, remaining in place, but soon panic arose in Shogunate ranks as rumours spread of Mongols attacking from other directions, laying siege to dozens of castles. In that moment, Burilgitei attacked once more and thoroughly routed the Japanese.

    Survivors from Houjou's force linked with a reinforcement army from the Shogunate that numbered around 30,000 men (combined 35,000).The famed Takeda Tokitsuna, the "Tiger of Aki", commanded this unit alongside Houjou Morifusa (北条盛房), deputy commander of the Rokuhara Tandai. As word of this force arrived, the Japanese warriors defending the castles between the Nishiki and Oze Rivers gained new resolve. Castles fell only through costly assaults that consumed much in the way of bombs and Mongol lives, while Takeda's forces repeatedly raided Mongol lines.

    Additionally, the Mongols faced the additional challenge of the Iyo Tandai, Houjou Tokikane, who commanded a strong network of castles and ships on Shikoku. In early 1298, Houjou even managed to make common cause with the pirates of the Kutsuna clan, who lent their ships and men to attack Mongol lines. This forced Burilgitei to divide his forces and prepare an invasion of Shikoku. His subordinate Hong Jung-gyeon was to take 12,000 warriors and 150 ships cripple the Iyo Tandai.

    The invasion immediately encountered issues due to the unpredictable weather and fierce currents of the island-strewn Inland Sea. A storm struck, and 50 ships along with 4,000 men were lost due to their deep draughts striking unseen rocks. Nevertheless, this worked to Hong's initial advantage, for Shogunate coastal defenders let their guard down at the sight of tattered Mongol ships. Hiding warriors in damaged ships, he managed to seize many islands in the Inland Sea, destroy pirate bases, and even gain a beachhead through a rapid assault that seized Saginomori Castle (鷺ノ森城).

    Alongside Hong's invasion came a major victory over the pirates. Faced with a Kutsuna clan attack on their supply lines, Sashi Kisou (佐志競), an ex-Matsuura clan pirate lord who sided with the Kingdom of Japan, took 5,000 men and 60 ships in pursuit [5]. He discovered their base and scoured the island of its residents, carrying them off as slaves. Subsequently, Hong engaged the Kutsuna in March 1298 and captured over 30 ships, killing hundreds of pirates and striking a major blow to the Shogunate's pirate allies.

    Burilgitei was by no means idle during the winter. In addition to sieges, his forces ravaged the interior of Suoh and Aki, attacking impediments to their supply lines such as castles or hostile peasants. His forces enacted a great terror, destroying dozens of villages and deporting their residents away from the frontlines to Nagato Province. Takeda Tokitsuna's lieutenants struck back and fought in countless battles. These men, such as Komai Nobumura (駒井信村), Houjou Munenaga (北条宗長), Nawa Yukitaka (名和行高) Ouchi Hiroie (大内弘家), Kikkawa Tsunetaka (吉川経高), and Nagai Sadashige (長井貞重), garnered a legendary reputation in war chronicles as the Twenty-Four Generals of Takeda Tokitsuna.

    Among the greatest of these encounters was fought in the mountains at Misaka Pass (三坂峠) on the border of Izumo and Aki [6]. Burilgitei's feint from the north, under Miura Yoshimura, met an equivalent force of 5,000 men under Takeda's uncle Wakasa Nobutsuna (若狭信綱) and Nawa Yukitaka (名和行高). With their powder and bows soaked from wet snow that at the same time impeding their movement, the force of motivated infantry drove them off. Miura's force found their retreat path blocked by disgruntled peasants, permitting Komai's army to catch up to them. Few survived due to wrathful peasants and Komai's soldiers--it is said a critically wounded Miura Yoshimura escaped, but subsequently froze to death during the night.

    Yet the powerful defense of the Suou-Aki borderlands eventually came to an end. The Iyo Tandai suffered numerous defeats from Hong Jung-gyeon's army, and the castles of Kuga District fell one by one as the Mongols stormed them or the defenders chose suicide over starvation. Befitting his role as Suou's military governor, on May 8, Houjou Tokinaka stayed behind and led around 6,000 men--the majority motivated peasants--in a dramatic last stand in the ruins of Kurakakeyama Castle (鞍掛山城). Houjou's untrained forces could do nothing against the Mongol attacks. Kikuchi Takamori, who had studied gunnery tactics under Li Ting, shot Ouchi dead with his handcannon and his forces were enveloped and slaughtered to a man.

    On May 19, Burilgitei's warriors crossed the Oze River, location of the greatest Mongol defeat in the prior invasion. Burilgitei sent half his warriors by land and half by sea, with many of his generals eager to avenge their prior defeat. Although he faced great resistance from Takeda's forces, he secured a bridgehead across the river due to Takeda's sudden order to retreat as part of his strategy of defense-in-depth.

    Takeda's retreat was forbidden by Houjou Morifusa (北条盛房), now junior leader of the Rokuhara Tandai, who demanded the Kingdom of Japan's force be destroyed immediately before their main army arrived. Additionally, the Oze River was the last line of defense before the Mongols could plunder the shrines of the sacred island of Itsukushima. Takeda refused for the sake of his warriors and sought shelter in a monastery from Sadatoki's demand to arrest him, taking the Buddhist name Kounin (光潤).

    As a result, Houjou led the attack himself on May 26. Predictably, the attack met disaster. The fortifications of the Oze were now thoroughly in Mongol hands, and the Shogunate forces advanced under a hail of arrows. Houjou himself perished in the fighting, allegedly assassinated by his kinsman Houjou Munenaga as vengeance for his treatment of Takeda. Even though Munenaga rallied the Shogunate's soldiers in an organised retreat, thousands lay dead on the battlefield.

    Itsukushima, the target of Mongol attacks since Wang On's raid back in 1282, now lay open to Mongol forces. Burilgitei believed the Japanese would not fight on the island out of fear of spiritual pollution, so sent a token force consisting entirely of Japanese turncoats under Mouri Tokichika's younger brother Mouri Chikatada (毛利親忠) to occupy the island. His entire army thus advanced along the coast, with raiding parties searching the interior for remnant Shogunate forces and destroying their supplies when possibke.

    Burilgitei laid siege to Sakurao Castle (桜尾城), a major fortification in Aki Province and one of the foremost bases of the Takeda clan. Upon hearing this, the senior Rokuhara Tandai leader Houjou Hisatoki (北条久時), permitted Takeda Tokitsuna to leave the monastery, where he acquired a sizable force of warrior monks to reinforce the Shogunate army. Sakurao Castle would hold a determined defense as the Shogunate's forces reassembled.

    Takeda landed men on Itsukushima and began building a fortification. Mouri hesitated in attacking, gaining time for Takeda to place his warriors in perfect ambush around Mouri's force. At that point, Takeda and allied Shinto priests rallied his warriors, proclaiming the Mongols spilled blood on sacred ground and they must drive them away the island might be purified. According to legend, the first Shogunate warrior to die willingly threw himself in front of the enemy so that others might not pollute the island. After his death, Takeda's forces charged and ensured Mouri Chikatada alongside the entirety of his detatchment perished [7].

    Itsukushima now became a base for the Shogunate's force, threatening Mongol supply lines including those ships aiding the invasion of Shikoku. A sizable base was quickly constructed within the span of a few weeks through corvee labour. Hong Jung-gyeon was forced to retreat after a series of defeats to Iyo Tandai commander Houjou Tokikane and his able lieutenant Kawano Michitada, pushed back to a precarious strip of coastline near his main base.

    Burilgitei correctly guessed the enemy sought to defeat his forces in detail, so countered with a fullscale invasion of Itsukushima. His own lieutenant, Gao Xing, was selected for the invasion with 10,000 soldiers due to Burilgitei's worry of Japanese unreliability. His attack on the island on June 2, 1298 began the Sack of Itsukushima, among the most notorious acts committed by the Mongols during their invasions of Japan.

    Both Japanese and Chinese sources agree that Burilgitei sought only a peaceful occupation as he had done at the Izumo Grand Shrine, but Gao Xing held less control of his warriors. The incident appears to have been started by one of Gao's mingghan commanders named Liu Huai. The youngest son of Liu Fuheng, the general wounded in the 1274 Bun'ei Invasion and killed in 1283 at the Battle of Minega Castle by Shouni Kagesuke, Liu Huai held a great disdain for the Japanese and had already gained a reputation for his cruelty and bloodshed. Liu murdered a priest who protested his actions, which soon escalated into pillaging which Gao refused to restrain [8].

    Day and night, Gao's warriors pillaged the great shrine of Itsukushima, leveling its great floating torii for firewood and slaughtering its priests. The Mongols moved on to the nearby temple of Daigan-ji dedicated to the god Benzaiten, committing similar atrocities. Daishou-in, among the most sacred temples of Shingon Buddhism built by its founder, the famed 9th century monk Kuukai (空海), was completely leveled and its gold finery carried off. Even the reaches of Mount Misen with its smaller shrines and temples fell victim to Mongol invasion as they plundered their wealth and even extinguished a 500-year old eternal flame lit by Kukai himself.

    The orgy of violence permitted the Shogunate's warriors to set countless traps for the invader. Many of these were simple snares or other non-lethal traps intended to cause crippling injuries, slow the enemy down, and spread fear. Additionally, the Shogunate frequently attacked enemy camps and launched suicidal raids on the Mongol ships, burning them in the harbour. During one of these raids, Liu Huai was killed in his sleep by Takeda Nagakane (武田長兼), a Takeda samurai who slew over a dozen Mongols before he himself was cut down.

    Japanese chronicles claim the burning fires from Itsukushima brought great nightmares and sleeplessness to the soldiers of the Kingdom of Japan as they stood besieging Sakurao Castle. It is certain that morale plummeted as rumours of the orgy of violence reached them. Regardless, their forces now lay divided and here is where Takeda struck. A few volunteers conducted a rapid retreat to his makeshift fortress as the rest slipped away under cover of dark. The Mongol force, convinced a greater number of Shogunate defenders lay within, remained besieging this fort as Takeda rounded Itsukushima and landed his warriors behind Mongol lines.

    Tipped off by his scouts, Burilgitei knew he was trapped. He hastily ordered his warriors to return, but it was too late. The rapid advance of Takeda's army from the south and the attrition in his supply lines forced a retreat. Outnumbered nearly 2-1, Burilgitei chose to keep his distance and soften the enemy with his horse archers and gunnery troops for a grand cavalry charge. This strategy worked thanks to disciplined Mongol cavalry, but at great cost. Many of the Kingdom of Japan's infantry lost their will to fight and surrendered or fled into the mountains, and Burilgitei lost nearly half his forces as he retreated to the mouth of the Oze River.

    Not wishing to give up his gains, Burilgitei left the Kingdom of Japan's forces behind at the Oze River and sailed with the remainder to Itsukushima. He fought an inconclusive naval battle against Shogunate ships, with the winds allowing him to easily escape as he landed on the island and occupied their former bases for himself. It is said in this occupation, the Mongols hunted and killed every single sacred deer present as they established new logistical chains.

    The Battle of Itsukushima-Sakurao and the setback on Shikoku would matter little in the long run, for they were but preludes to the great invasion. In late July, the main Yuan and Goryeo fleets arrived one after the other, bringing nearly 100,000 warriors who took up positions in Iwami, Izumo, and Houki Provinces, prepared to complete the conquest of Japan. Hundreds of ships reinforced the fleet in the Inland Sea as the Mongols readied themselves to finish the conquest of Japan once and for all.

    ---
    Author's notes​

    This covers the initial battles of the Banpou Invasion, the fourth Mongol Invasion of Japan. There's obviously a lot to come, which I'll divide into numerous entries to follow. My next entry will deal with the fringes of Japan such as Ezo and the Ryukyus.

    The Twenty-Four Generals of Takeda Shingen were famous OTL--I decided to attribute a similarly-named group (IIRC it's an allusion to Buddhism) to his ancestor Tokitsuna. Odds are very good that a famed chronicle like the Taiheiki would cover all the figures on both sides of the conflict.

    This entry took so long because of the volume of research I did, getting sidetracked with future entries, and having writers' block with the intro/dialogue segments. The other reason is that I didn't have a computer to type this on during the last week of May. Hopefully there won't be too many more delays and I can finish this portion of the TL as I've planned. Thank you for being patient and thank you as always for reading.

    [1] - Kudou is an OTL figure who held the title of naikanrei (内管領), the commander of the miuchibito and thus effectively the Houjou clan's majordomo. Taira Yoritsuna likewise held this post before his assassination.
    [2] - Zhenjin, Kublai Khan's favourite son, was posthumously elevated to emperor by his own son Temur Khan, a common practice in imperial China
    [3] - This was an actual unit of the kheshig that served in Yuan China, consisting primarily of Russians from the Golden Horde, closely associated with ethnic Alan/Asud units. The commander is an historic figure, the son of a man best known as Murza Chet, ancestor of Tsar Boris Godunov and his family. According to legend he was a Tatar convert to Christianity, although in truth he seems to have been a pious Galician boyar of Hungarian descent who founded Ipatiev Monastery in Kostroma. The Tatar legend gives me just a little ground to claim he served in an ethnic Russian unit and add him to this story
    [4] - Korguz (闊里吉思) was indeed a Christian (although perhaps not the most pious given the circumstance of his death), and even his name is likely an adaption of the Syriac name Giwargis (George), from whence you'll encounter references to "King George of the Ongud" in English.
    [5] - His name is fictional, but this is the grandson of Sashi Hisashi, a prominent samurai and sometimes pirate killed in the 1274 Mongol Invasion alongside his sons. He is known IOTL only by his childhood name Kumatamaru 熊太丸, but as an adult he would've had a single kanji name as was common among the Matsuura clan and their numerous branch families.
    [6] - Today this pass is crossed by the Hamada Expressway and marks the border between Shimane and Hiroshima Prefectures and by the Sengoku period the region was heavily fortified (although the OTL Kikkawa Tsunetaka was the first to build fortifications there)
    [7] - Such an incident happened OTL after a future generation of Takeda and Mouri clashed on Itsukushima
    [8] - Liu Fuheng had several sons, but little is known about them besides that one of them, Liu Yuan (劉淵), eventually inherited some of his father's positions. Liu Huai was Liu Yuan's younger brother according to the History of Yuan, and I've taken some liberties with his otherwise unknown personality and achievements
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 12-Battles in the Snow
  • -XII-
    "Battles in the Snow"

    The forests and hills stretched without end, seemingly threatening to swallow Nanbu Sanetsugu and his soldiers where they stood. Even the densest, darkest forest in Mutsu held nothing on the murkiness of this expanse, lit only by the dull light of the sun gleaming off the snow. Ezo truly was a wild place, the homeland of the barbarians who in Mutsu were becoming more tame by the day.

    His strategist, Date Munetsuna, approached from the brush. A tall bearded Ezo man stood by him, one of the hunters recruited from the mountains [1], holding a burnt stick.

    "As you can see, my lord, the enemy has come through here. A small party of them killed one of our scouts, but we've no sign of their main host," the Ezo man said.

    Sanetsugu clenched his fist. We're getting absolutely nowhere.

    "My opinion, Lord Nanbu, is that this is a trap," Date said. "Six years ago, the eminent Houjou Tokimura lost his life along with most of his army after venturing too deep into these mountains. Our enemy doesn't have many men, and most are clearly peasants who fled from our forces."

    "Lord Andou demanded we destroy this force and capture its leader," Sanetsugu explained. "You saw the banners some of their warriors carried--Ashina Morimune leads them. Alive or dead, if we display him before the walls of Odate then his father will be that much more likely to surrender the fortress. Losing a few dozen men here or there is nothing compared to taking a fortress intact without casualties."

    Date sighed at Sanetsugu's explanation. Once Odate falls, he'll believe me. Suddenly Sanetsugu heard crunching noises in the snow and another Ezo scout walked toward them on his snowshoes.

    "My lords, we found them!" he said quietly, panting for breath in the cold air. "They are at the river ahead."

    "Perfect, take the army, crush them with numbers, and we'll get back to warm winter quarters instead of these dark forests," Sanetsugu said.

    The Ezo scouts glanced nervously at each other.

    "These hills are dangerous today," the Ezo man said. "The slightest mistake and the snow will swallow us all."

    "That's why we have these," Date said, pointing to the snowshoes he wore. Sanetsugu wished his soldiers had them too--few did, and the snow might swallowed them to their waists.

    "Even with those snowshoes, it's hopeless, my lord. You'll be crushed by a wall of snow. Perhaps instead we send in a small number of men and kill their leaders so the restdisperse." But Sanetsugu shook his head at the Ezo man's foolish request.

    "Were you an actual warrior and not a mere hunter, you'd understand the foolishness in that strategy," Date said. "That's exactly what the enemy hopes we do."

    "Exactly," Sanetsugu said. "We must crush them decisively. If you're too fearful of the snow, then you may leave as the coward you are." The Ezo man scowled, but sighed and walked off. That is why he is not in command of this force. He is a mere peasant, good for nothing but hunting game and finding a trail.

    Sanetsugu continued advancing on horseback along the dark trail, his army marching alongside. After hours more of walking with the sun hanging low in the sky, he received word from a scout that the enemy was here. Sanetsugu rushed ahead toward a rise in the trail for a better look.

    On a hillside ahead lay many enemy soldiers. Sanetsugu squinted, taking note of their formation. Groups of enemy soldiers wearing thick furs scattered across the slopes of the mountain above them, too distant from each other to support a true ambush. Sanetsugu smirked at the scattershot formation. Those peasants are incapable of fighting like warriors, and that Ashina Morimune lacks the skill his father possesses.

    "Tighten formation!" Sanetsugu ordered as a few of the enemy peasants began firing arrows. They stand no chance, but the fewer casualties the better. An arrow struck his shield directly, fired by a man in the distance with numerous feathers and shining metal on his armour. He drew his bow for another shot, dramatically standing in front of the crest of his clan. Ashina Morimune...is that fool seeking single combat?

    "Ignore his provocations, Lord Nanbu," Date cautioned. "He is with the invader, and they are never dignified enough to settle matters in single combat."

    "I wasn't planning on dealing with him like that. Let us take his head and disperse his rabble," Sanetsugu said. "We'll charge right at him!"

    Arrows continued to fly overhead, nearly all missing their target. Many were clearly fire arrows, striking against the trees rising out of the snow. Can these peasants and barbarians not even shoot straight? Just what are they up to?

    As he drew nearer to Ashina Morimune, Sanetsugu fired his own bow at him, the shot landing just short of the target. Tch...to think he can outshoot me. His frustration translated into increasing the pace on his horse trotting across the deep snow. Just as he lined up another shot, the enemy started shouting and banging the weapons. Drums and shell trumpets rang out over the river valley as the enemy stopped what they were doing. Sanetsugu tried ignoring them, but noticed most of his army stopped.

    "What the hell are you doing! Keep advancing toward Ashina and take his head!" he shouted, trying to rally his army. Yet frustrated as he was, he had to complement Ashina on arranging such an unsettling scene, even if he was buying but a precious few seconds.

    As Sanetsugu turned back to get his forces into motion, the noise stopped as a great rumbling began. An earthquake? Hmph, it can't have anything to do with that. The gods wouldn't intervene on the side of an enemy who burns their shrines and persecutes those who preach the Lotus Sutra. But far from rallying his men, chaos engulfed his army with their own shouts.

    "It's an avalanche!" voices around him shouted. "Run!" Sure enough, Sanetsugu looked up and saw several walls of snow headed toward him. Enemy soldiers scrambled to safe ledges, the wall of snow simply bypassing the majority of them. Terror welled up within him as he realised that through either sheer luck, hidden skill, or some favour of the gods, Ashina had summoned a force of destruction.

    "Namu myouhou renge kyou, namu myouhou renge kyou, namu myouhou renge kyou," Sanetsugu started chanting, desperately hoping for divine intervention in his favour. The wall of snow struck him like a hammer blow and white faded into black.

    ---​

    The Banpou Invasion of 1297 was not limited to just Japan. Befitting a war that started in the remote reaches of the Lower Heilong, the regions around the Kamakura Shogunate faced equal attention from the Mongol Empire. Temur Khan's demand for a final decisive war against Kamakura brought about conflict in adjacent regions, as the Yuan sought to completely isolate and destroy the Shogunate.

    The Shogunate's allies numbered few, and the most noteworthy--Vietnam and Champa--were too distant and uninterested in challenging the immense might of the Mongols. This left their strongest allies being those Ainu chiefs of eastern Ezo and above all, the tribal chiefs of Okinawa, united into a loose confederation under the powerful lord known as King Eiso. Conquering these areas meant denying the Kamakura Shogunate their remaining allies and trade partners.

    The Ainu chiefs of eastern Ezo had long been at war with the Mongols' local vassals, the Ezo Shogunate (itself nominally a vassal of the Kingdom of Japan) and a host of Jiliemi chiefs. Sheltered by the high mountains and volcanoes in the center of Ezo, few Ainu in this region backed the Ezo Shogunate. Due to the strong defenses of the Andou clan's homeland in Mutsu Province, the Ezo Shogunate under Andou Suemura attacked these tribes first.

    In August 1297, Andou Suemura led 5,000 warriors from Yi'an, primarily Japanese, Chinese, and Ainu loyal to the Hinomoto clan due to difficulty in recruiting Jiliemi and Karafuto Ainu caused by the ongoing rebellion. They marched south to the coast and then turned east into the Hitakami Mountains [2]. Fighting many battles during the autumn, they burnt over a dozen Ainu villages and captured their chiefs. Several Japanese merchants, traders, and fishermen were captured as well--those who agreed to serve the Ezo Shogunate were deported to Yi'an or the Oshima Peninsula, but those who refused were exiled to distant Kyushu.

    As winter drew nearer, Andou established three forts for controlling the area, stationing 500 warriors at each. From west to east, they were Monbetsu along the Saru River, Shizunai along the Shizunai River, and Ponnai. These locations were favoured for being reasonable to resupply by sea, supporting expeditions deep into the mountains, and above all, having ample plains for raising horses, an increasingly important economic activity for the Ezo Shogunate [3].

    Meanwhile, Andou deliberately let a few of his Ainu prisoners escape to Honshu, where they informed Andou Gorou and the Kamakura Shogunate of his raids. Content his rival was busy warring with the Ainu, Andou did nothing but continue pacifying his own realm against the ever-ongoing conflict and fear of a disaster as happened in 1292. This was a dire mistake, for in early spring 1298, Andou Suemura attacked with 5,000 men and 50 ships and destroyed a dozen villages before retreating in the face of the Andou-suigun. Hundreds of Japanese and settled Ainu were carried off to Ezo and settled in villages and forts there.

    An infuriated Andou Gorou demanded action from his superior, the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Munenobu. Houjou and Andou spent much of 1298 raising an army from Mutsu and Dewa Provinces, a difficult task given the number of men from these provinces killed and the ongoing conflict with the Honshu Ainu. While they assembled nearly 20,000 men, Andou Gorou was never to lead this army as he desired--at an advanced age, he died in his sleep on July 13, 1298 and was succeeded in all his positions by his son Andou Suemori (安藤季盛).

    Aware of the large army assembled against him, Andou Suemura requested additional aid from Taxiala, but he obtained little in the way of reinforcements, for the main Yuan army was tied down subduing the rebellion in the lower Heilong basin and on Karafuto. The fighting there continued unceasingly in 1297 and 1298, as the Yuan destroyed numerous villages and abducted hostages to ensure the loyalty of the rebels. At the same time, they were met with constant ambushes from the wilderness that depleted their numbers.

    The Kamakura Shogunate's army under Houjou Munenobu and Andou Suemori invaded Ezo in August 1298, as the Shogunate had done in the previous war. They landed in the most productive area for farming, destroying the fortress at Wakimoto and seizing numerous villages. Unlike before however, the Oshima Peninsula was more populated and more fortified, leading to resistance from the local samurai. Inawashiro Tadatsune (猪苗代忠経) led this force--however, his small numbers were rapidly crushed and by winter 1298 the majority of the Oshima Peninsula had fallen into the hands of the Kamakura Shogunate. Outnumbered nearly 4-to-1, Andou Suemura could do nothing except make harassing attacks on their supply lines.

    Shogunate forces besieged Odate Castle, the final--and largest--fortification on the Oshima Peninsula, commanded by the prominent defector Ashina Yasumori. Yet they faced frequent uprisings from disgruntled peasants whose food they confiscated for supplies. The starving peasants joined forces with the remnants of the local samurai army and Ainu guides sent by Andou Suemura. Ashina Morimune (蘆名盛宗), son of Ashina Yasumori, rallied a force of around 1,000 and lured perhaps 5,000 Shogunate warriors under Nanbu Sanetsugu (南部実継) into the mountains.

    Ashina Morimune, with the aid of his Ainu guides, lured them to the slopes of Mount Nakasengen near the source of the Oyobe River. The snowy winter had built a thick snowpack, but weather conditions had made it prone to avalanches. With his men perfectly positioned, Morimune attacked in a manner that ensured a great avalanche buried nearly the entire enemy force. The survivors were pulled from the snow and sent as prisoners to Mongol lines, while Nanbu was permitted to commit suicide.

    The victory at Nakasengen caused terror in Shogunate ranks, for they assumed the Mongol army had arrived. Because of the harsh winter, Andou Suemori sent much of his remaining force home. Andou Suemura exploited this absence, leading a daring night attack in March 1299 with the aid of the few elite troops among Ashina Morimune's ranks. They lifted the siege of Odate and wounded Houjou Munenobu in battle, although Andou Suemori preserved much of his army as he retreated to Usukeshi, the finest port in Oshima [4].

    Houjou Munenobu blamed Andou Suemori for the twin disasters, which infuriated the prideful leader. Suemori laid all the blame on his kinsman Andou Takanari (安藤堯勢) who had proposed--but not led--the expedition into the mountains. The Nanbu clan, also criticised by the Houjou, blamed Sanetsugu's strategist Date Munetsuna (伊達宗綱) for the disaster. The Date clan thus shouldered much of the blame, causing the suicide of Munetsuna's elderly father Masayori (伊達政依) and a great deal of lingering enmity between the Date, Andou, and Nanbu clans, as well as between Andou Takanari and his kinsmen.

    Nonetheless, as spring came, the Shogunate reassembled and reinforced their army in Ezo to around 15,000 men and set out toward Odate. With affairs in Karafuto and in the Lower Heilong still distracting the Yuan from sending aid, the prospects for the Ezo Shogunate's victory looked just as bleak as before. Ezo shared in the fate of all Japan.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is a short entry covering the first part of the Banpou Invasion in northern Japan. I figured I would separate that theater into its own entries since it isn't linked too much to the happenings elsewhere.Originally I was going to cover the Ryukyus as well, but I figured I needed to advance the sections on the "main" invasion before I can post that. Regardless, that entry was about 90% written as a result. There was also a map made for this entry that I will post in a few entries when I go back to Ezo and Mutsu.

    As always, thank you for reading.

    [1] - "Ezo" was also a common term for the Honshu Ainu (the island name "Ezo" arose as a shortened form of "Ezogashima"). The Matagi hunters of the Tohoku in later centuries are among their descendents.
    [2] - OTL, these are the Hidaka Mountains, but "Hidaka" () is just a shortened form of Hitakami (), and I am using the latter because in A Horn of Bronze (this TL's nominal parent), "Hidaka" refers to Kamchatka. I will use "Hitakami" for the placenames in Hokkaido.
    [3] - Monbetsu is currently part of the town of Hidaka, and Shizunai is currently part of the town of Shinhidaka. Ponnai was the original name for Urakawa in the late 18th century. Hokkaido was famed for horse breeding OTL, as was the Tohoku Region to the south. It was an Emishi tradition, but I am not sure what degree of it remained in the medieval Ainu culture descended from them.
    [4] - Usukeshi was the original name for Hakodate used by both Japanese and Ainu
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 13-The Tiger Defending the West
  • -XIII-
    "The Tiger Defending the West"

    Near Ryuge-ji Temple, Bingo Province, August 29, 1298​

    Takeda Tokitsuna observed the tall, sturdy warhorses a servant led around, impressed by how noticeably larger and bulkier they were compared to his own horses. These are indeed Mongol warhorses. They will be quite useful in our service. In particular, one of the horses, a tall muscular brown steed, seemed to radiate power. My horse has never been the same since the injuries it suffered at Sakurao. I will be certain to take this one for myself.

    "As you can see, my lord, we've taken a great number of horses, around 500 in all," one of his generals, Komai Nobuyasu, announced. He was already riding on the back of one of the horses. "The raid was a stellar success."

    "Perfect. Continue performing this well, and you will bring your father much joy that his heir has inherited his wisdom." The younger Komai tried hard not to smile, nodding instead as he returned to supervising moving the horses into the camp.

    "My lord, what shall we do with these horses?" asked another general, the youthful Ichijou Nobuhisa. "Kamakura will be quite annoyed if we claim all of them for ourselves."

    "Worry not about the opinions of those irksome bureaucrats. Send thirty of the finest horses to Kamakura and send another thirty to Kyoto. Ah, to the Imperial Court, mind you, not the Rokuhara Tandai's office." The desperation at which those men conduct this war ensures we'd only be wasting these horses and not using them to breed more fine warhorses.

    "So we're keeping around 440 of them," Ichijou mused. "My lord, what if we used these as the invader did against us as we lifted the siege of Sakurao Castle?"

    "Breaking our ranks on horseback?" Tokitsuna pondered the question. Had it been possible, he would have made it a central tactic of his, yet the horses were not bred for that purpose, fine as they were for carrying men into battle or shooting arrows from. Yet his mind lept to battles he knew only from old Chinese chronicles, wondering just what possibilities might be opened if he added these horses into his force.

    "We have perhaps 450 of these horses after we gift them to the Emperor and Shogun," Tokitsuna noted. "That many horses charging at once makes an impressive sight, but the enemy charges with many times those numbers."

    "At last count, we could mount 2,500 men," Ichijou said.

    "Only 2,200 now," Tokitsuna corrected. "I have no doubt Kikkawa Tsunetaka has given his life for our cause, and his trapped and isolated warriors will be unable to rejoin our ranks." He hated speaking of the dead like that, but Kikkawa had volunteered for a suicide mission in defending Aki. He died so all of us might continue to fight and not waste our lives protecting what cannot be protected.

    "Even so, 2,200 horsemen makes for a fine striking force. Soldiers mounted on the new war horses lead the charge while our older cavalry come in behind them and finish off the enemy. They will not be expecting it, especially the rebels who have sided with the invader!"

    Tokitsuna smiled. He has learned well under me and is becoming a fine cavalryman.

    "What armour would you have them wear, Lord Ichijou?" Tokitsuna asked. "Not just our warriors, but the horses as well."

    "They could wear lighter armour, and maybe even remove a few pieces from that. As for the warriors, we need only armour their vitals."

    Tokitsuna thought the proposal through--the lighter horses would still be vulnerable, but if the thrust of the charge failed, they still stood a chance at retreat. I face only the problem of convincing our warriors to give up their precious armour. I will have to recompense them for the cost of altering and constructing new armour [1].

    "A brilliant proposal. I will ensure it's adopted at once so we can re-equip our forces. Ichijou, report to Komai Nobumura and tell him to give me ideas on just how we might use them."

    Tokitsuna looked one last time at the tall brown war horse and smiled at the beast. You may no more change the course of the war any more than I might, but together our efforts will amount to much.

    ---
    Near Fuchuu, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    Burilgitei sat in his tent, surrounded by his most elite guards. Light peaked in through the tent flaps he ensured remained closed to stop reminding him of the frustrating mountains his men now tore through. This country is nothing but mountains, far worse than Goryeo or former Song. It is a wonder we made it this far. A man stepped through, giving him another glimpse of those mountains in their autumn glow.

    "Marshal Burilgitei," the man said. "I, Oe no Mototaka, am speaking to you as a messenger from Lord Mouri Tokichika."

    "Before you speak, tell Mouri his progress is too slow. Men from his army are lingering in the rear again."

    "I understand, Lord Marshal," Oe replied. "He will ensure discipline is maintained and those men wasting time looting will be dealt with. As for Lord Mouri's request, he has discovered a path through the hills around the main enemy encampment in front of the Bingo provincial capital."

    "As I thought," Burilgitei said. "Inform Mouri he is not to take any actions against the enemy before the arrival of our forces. He and Kikuchi must devote all effort to building siege engines. As for you, Oe, take 1,000 men from the rear-guard of our forces and scout one of these routes."

    "As you wish, Lord Marshal," Oe said, leaving the tent. Burilgitei lay back on the mat in the tent, wondering just what he should do. We well outnumber them, meaning splitting my forces gives no risk. But in these narrow valleys, the enemy can concentrate their men. We have little choice but to batter them down as if it was a siege.

    "If I may, Lord Burilgitei," a seated officer, Zhang Ding, started. "We could move south to the sea, find another pass, and conduct a flanking manuever around them there. Even half of our force could do so."

    "A fine option, but not our best one," Burilgitei replied to the general tellling him a strategy he already considered. "We face the Tiger of Aki, and he aims to defeat us all separately, so we can scarcely divide our forces any more than we are doing now. The sea is at least two days from here if all goes well, and the road through those mountains is unknown, uncharted, and may take us several more days. By that point, Takeda may have retreated and destroyed a smaller army of ours."

    "I see. A wise assumption as always, Lord Marshal," Zhang said, but Burilgitei knew it was mere flattery from a junior officer. "I will fight as my grandfather did and avenge his death."

    "Do not fight as him," Burilgitei spoke. "For you are not him. Learn from him, and fight as he would desire you to fight. I do not fight as my father Aju, my grandfather Uriyankhadai, or my great-grandfather Subutai, for I do not fight their enemies." Yet it would be easier if I did. Were those lords who led their enemies from the Jin to the Russians as capable as this 'Tiger of Aki' who stands in my way?

    "O-of course, my lord," Zhang said, a little shaken by Burilgitei's words.

    "Should it worry you, then take your mingghan and scout the area toward the sea yourself. Take some bombs, rockets, and hand cannons--you will need them to fool Takeda or his reinforcements that your numbers are far larger." Zhang grinned at his order, standing up and bowing.

    "As you wish, Lord Burilgitei. My forces will aid you from the rear as soon as possible." Zhang said before he left the tent in a hurry.

    Burilgitei pondered the situation further. I cannot trust Zhang's force will arrive intact, nor consider him part of the battle. Useful as his operation may be in the future, for now he only distracts potential reinforcements. With winter fast approaching, I might consider Zhang's reappearance as a time limit on my actions.

    He sighed. All he could do was trust in his strategy and carry it out to his fullest and overwhelm that most dangerous enemy of his with superior strength and wisdom.

    ---
    Near Fuchuu, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    The sky grew lighter around the campsite buzzing with activity, but Takeda Tokitsuna sat motionless. His men would carry out the necessary tasks, and then he might step into action.

    "You're quite a taskmaster, Lord Takeda," a distant relative, Tsubarai Nobutsugu complained. "It's so early, but you gave us so much to do."

    "Your men think the same of you," Tokitsuna replied. "Not only did you lead them all evening marching through the steep hills to destroy the enemy's hidden camps, but you barely gave them a night of sleep."

    "I guess I did, didn't I? Such is life when you have us rise by the morning star and not the sun." Tokitsuna ignored his relative's comments, gazing at the bright star rapidly fading in the light of the impending sunrise. Only a few moments remain.

    "No matter, carry out my orders as planned," Tokitsuna said, rising as a servant brought over his new horse to him, still impressive in its size.

    "You're wearing that armour?" a voice behind him exclaimed. "You look practically naked, my lord!" Tokitsuna chuckled at the comment, for Komai Nobumura was right. Even if my armour shines and gleams as always, it feels much too light to be fighting in.

    "I am leading by example, Komai," he said. "Our warriors would never accept these orders without it." Komai Nobumura also wore armour stripped down for the battle, carrying a long spear.

    "Well lead your finest, Lord Takeda. All in the camp are excited to see the results of what you have devised now so we might escape this hopeless situation against that general of the invaders who has brought us such challenge, that Burilgitei."

    "Burilgitei?" Tokitsuna said with a smile. "Oh yes, him. Did you know, Komai, that his great-grandfather Subotai conquered half of the world on behalf of the first Emperor of Yuan? Yet his grandfather conquered only half of the nations around the Middle Country [2], while his father only conquered half of the Middle Country itself. How much less impressive shall Burilgitei's achievements be!"

    Komai laughed, as did another two of his generals on their tall warhorses, Ichijou Nobuhisa and Kobayakawa Tomohira.

    "It is no laughing matter, however," Tokitsuna cautioned upon seeing their mirth. "Victory is not assured unless we seize what the heavens offer. Burilgitei is an extremely dangerous opponent."

    "Tsubarai already smashed up his trebuchets," Ichijou pointed out. "I guess winning means we smash up some more?" Beyond the palisade walls Tokitsuna had erected as a rudimentary fort, the light of the sun began shining on what looked to be yet more trebuchets, the target for their attack.

    "We'll crush anything in our way," Kobayakawa boasted. "Especially if my accursed cousin shows his face. You know he's claiming to be military governor of Aki now, right?"

    "We must concentrate first on winning the battle," Tokitsuna said. He noticed from the east a ray of sun rising beyond the mountain, the signal for battle to begin. "Go, we enter battle now!" He rushed forward on his horse as shell trumpets blew, rousing the soldiers to battle. The decisive moment would soon be upon them.

    ---
    Near Fuchuu, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    Tall Mongol horses surrounded Mouri Tokichika, the Japanese warriors atop them prodding at him with long spears as he tried rallying his men to retreat. They caught me unaware, damn them! What sort of charge is this! He squinted his eyes toward the rising sun as the warriors on horseback kept charging at him, enveloping his unit. As he squirmed around another blow, he hacked the leg of the horse clean off as his men skewered the rider.

    "Fall back, fall back!" Tokichika shouted. "Fall ba-argh!" As he shouted at his army, an arrow from a distant archer on horseback struck his shoulder. Tokichika ignored the searing pain, shouting at his troops as he took steps backwards, still facing the enemies.

    The trebuchets he had been assigned to defend were being smashed apart by the enemy in a decisive defeat, but Tokichika didn't care. He needed to retreat at once, for the enemy was overwhelming.

    In the distance their leader, Takeda Tokitsuna, sat mounted atop a great brown steed. The four diamonds of the Takeda clan waved behind him, carried by a loyal bannerman. Damn him! If not for that bastard's leadership, we'd be at the gates of Kyoto already.

    Takeda waved forth his sword, and a group of lightly armoured horsemen charged with reckless abandon. Tokichika took a strike from one man's spear right on his armoured shoulder, but he didn't lose balance, instead hacking at the man's companion as he tried stepping back. In that moment he slipped on blood just enough so another foe's blade caught him in the arm, forcing him to drop his sword for a moment.

    Tokichika grit his teeth, cleaving at another cavalrymen as he breathed deeply, trying to retain his calm in this situation. The few men around him were all veteran warriors of his clan, all fighting a losing battle against a cavalry charge that sought nothing more than to punccture his lines. In that they exceeded expectations, for the bulk of his men were now fleeing. It's up to Kikuchi on my right and Kobayakawa on my left to salvage this situation.

    "Shall we fall back, father?" his second son Chikamoto screamed as he tried fending off a cavalryman. Blood covered the youth's face from a great gash and dents covered his armour in several parts. "The trebuchets are just as ruined as Marshal Burilgitei's plans."

    "No! We are to defend this position until relieved! Hold your ground and retreat only as able! We are not cowards like those men who fled!"

    As he shouted at his son, the influx of cavalrymen seemed unstoppable. The shell trumpets blew again from in front, and Tokichika knew Takeda had disengaged his heavy cavalry and was preparing to attack once more. His son's head rolled at his feet, but Tokichika ignored it as he could only face the fear enemy in front of him. Soon you will apologise to me for dying before me.

    As Tokichika prepared himself to meet his death, the shell trumpets this time came from behind. Loud explosions came from behind as the gunpowder troops Kikuchi commanded did their work. An enemy cavalryman's horse lost its nerve, rearing up and bucking off the rider--Tokichika knocked out the man with a swift blow to his head before focusing on another enemy. Arrows from Kikuchi's cavalry halted the light cavalry charge, the arrows finding their mark on the very light armour the men wore. If there's anyone who can defeat Takeda, it's that marshal Burilgitei the invaders appointed. I have yet a role to play in battle.

    ---
    Aratani, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    Gao Xing stood at the center with two soldiers beside him--these were all the men who might march abreast at many points on this mountain trail. At once a Japanese warrior unseen leaped out of the trees with his blade, shouting something incomprehensible--Gao dispatched him at once with his spear as a few more men attacked his guards before their imminent deaths. His crossbowmen opened fire into the nearby trees, no doubt killing a few more. That makes three times today. The enemy knows we are nearing his camp.

    "You should not have agreed to this, my lord," his lieutenant Zheng Quan said. "This path is too dangerous, and countless men could lie in ambush.

    "That is why I took only 7,000 men. We need only strike the enemy's flank and must risk no more to some grand enemy ambush."

    Gao halted for a moment, noticing something strange on the wooded slope beside him. What looked like ledges had been cut into the ground, and what's more, they had been cut recently. So this is how the enemy moves around.

    "What is it, Lord Gao?" Zheng asked. Gao said nothing, continuing to walk as he paid close attention to the hillside, noticing a few more notches. He walked to the other side of the path, leaning on the ground to see if more lay underneath. To his shock, he saw what looked to be a clear path to climb down to the narrow river that flowed in the valley below. How many more are these? Has the enemy prepared for this moment.

    "Prepare our retreat," Gao told Zheng. "We will return to the widest point of this path and methodically scour the hillside. The 1,000 men in front will carry out my orders."

    "Wh-why, my lord? It's impossible the enemy can have a large force even if they can climb these steep slopes."

    "They don't need one," Gao explained. "Just a few thousand--no a few hundred men--laying in ambush as our army is strung out across an entire li will destroy us [3]. Send our scouts into those slopes and hold off the enemy as we retreat to the widest part of the path. The men ahead must hurry so they can still attack."

    "R-right, Lord Gao!" As his lieutenant carried out the order, Gao's heart started pounding faster as he realised he was trapped in enemy territory. He stood wary, looking up at the hillside as he wondered where the attack might come from.

    "We march back!" Gao shouted. "Quickly!"

    As they started returning the way they came, Gao wondered if his orders had been too cautious. He received only a few reports of battles from his scouts. Perhaps I am too clever for my own good. Were I the enemy general, I would have long since ambushed this column. Yet just as he thought that, signaling fireworks shot into the sky as trumpets rang out. The fireworks and trumpets came from several points--the worst possible scenario had occurred.

    A dozen enemies leaped from the hills as arrows shot from below. Gao drew his weapon, charging into battle as he furiously attacked the enemy samurai, shoving their leader off the cliff. Just as he finished off that man, another man cleaved his sword into Gao's shoulder, staining Gao's vision with his own blood as he fell to the ground. The man prepared to finish him off in what felt like an eyeblink, but suddenly more blood poured onto Gao's body as someone stepped in front of him, collapsing atop the enemy warrior.

    Gao rose to his feet in pain, looking down at the man, noticing his own lieutenant Zheng Guan had given his life to slay the enemy. Well done. I will not let your sacrifice go to waste. We will win this battle.

    ---
    Near Fuchuu, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    "What happened! Y-you lost!?" Burilgitei exclaimed to the messenger. On a mat at the feet of his horse lay the bloodied body of Gao Xing covered in many cuts from enemy swords--only his breathing signified he lived. Gao lay beside the body of his lieutenant, a certain Zheng Guan, the afternoon sun glinting off their armour.

    "Perhaps 500 men can still fight," the messenger said. "Another 1,500 are too wounded to do anything and the rest are gone. Only the valour of Lord Gao Xing let us survive the ambush."

    "Five thousand dead..." Burilgitei muttered. "What a disaster!" He clenched his fist before jabbing his finger toward the still ongoing battle where his infantry and the enemy lay locked in furious combat for the past two hours. Yet the most recent cavalry charge from the enemy had driven them back even further, and now they were at the gates of his camp.

    "Send each and every one of those cowards back to that mountain pass! They are not to retreat again without my permission!"

    "Yes, my lord!"

    He looked toward his cavalrymen.

    "We aren't going to let them charge again! This time we shall push into their lines and destroy them!" He raised his sword, and a man gave a blast of his trumpet. "Charge!" As his horse furiously galloped and his men fired their arrows, Burilgitei could only feel frustration of the sort only killing many enemy soldiers might resolve. To think I've been outwitted by Takeda Tokitsuna like this!

    ---
    Near Fuchuu, Bingo Province, November 4, 1298​

    Night fell on the battlefield outside Fuchuu, the stench of death hanging in the air. Great pounding from the enemy battering ram kept Takeda's soldiers awake and alert as Takeda Tokitsuna gathered in council with most of his generals, listening to their opinions. Of those men I haven't sent elsewhere, only old Kaneko Moritada and that cavalryman Amano Totoki are too injured to show up here. We have done well indeed. Even though the day had been almost a complete success before the enemy threw their last reserves into battle, much danger still remained.

    "Victory will soon be at hand," the youthful Shishido Tomotoki boasted, his head bandaged from a great blow he received in the battle. "I killed 20 men today and nearly took the head of an enemy commander and his lieutenant. Let us repeat our strategy tonight for tomorrow's fighting."

    "Your ambush was successful, Lord Shishido, but had you been a few moments sooner, you'd have even killed more. Tomorrow you might not have even the luck you had," Tsubarai Nobutsugu warned. His whole body was covered in dirt and blood from his success in leading the scouts, yet perhaps from his exhaustion he didn't seem proud of his success.

    "I agree with Lord Shishido. I've not seen his head, so I am certain my accursed cousin survives," Kobayakawa Tomohira concurred.

    "If we continue to fight, our army will not survive," Houjou Munenaga pointed out. "Let us recall the enemy has four more armies of this size, and those armies may be even superior in quality and leadership."

    "Correct," Komai Nobumura said. "At least 5,000 men are injured or dead and crucially many of them were our cavalrymen. It is very possible that we could sortie out now, drive off the enemy, and destroy him tomorrow, but it would not benefit us. We must save our strength for the next enemy."

    "The next enemy we face will be one of crucial importance," Tokitsuna said. "For the nephew of the invader's leader, a man named Khayishan, is marching south to attack us. If we kill or capture him, then surely the enemy will cease invading our lands. With this information in mind, does anyone still care to fight at this place?"

    The generals looked about the tent, remaining silent.

    "Good, I am glad you understand," Takeda said. "Kobayakawa, I leave you with 100 horsemen and 1,500 foot soldiers to serve as our rear guard. Keep the enemy away until morning, and find 100 volunteers willing to die defending this pass."

    "I will die here if I may kill my cousin Kagemune," Kobayakawa said.

    "You will not, because I need your tenacity and skill for future battles," Tokitsuna said. "That is why Shishido will ensure you escape."

    "I will do my best, my lord!" Shishido said.

    "Save your best for our coming victory over Khayishan. Only when we do so can we truly say we are winning this war."

    ---
    Ebara, Bitchuu Province, November 15, 1298​

    Khayishan took stock of the dead, gazing out across the plain littered with bodies and the crows which fed on them. At least half of them were his own, men cut down by the fierce attacks of the Japanese heavy cavalry.

    A few cavalrymen of the kheshig returned, their blond hair and Aleksandr Zakharievich leading them marking them as the Ever-Faithful Russian Life Guard. Even with a gruesome cut to his face and damaged armour, Aleksandr had fought valiantly in the battle. I owe this man my life. He singlehandedly kept alive my dream of becoming the next Khan.

    "The enemy has completely fled the battlefield, Lord Khayishan," Aleksandr reported. "As we traveled, we killed a few stragglers and peasants who resisted us."

    "Good work. Let us find Nanghiyadai, I want his account for why everything went so poorly."

    The group walked across the battlefield to the house of a village leader who was being held hostage by the Yuan. Inside, Nanghiyadai sat where cooks had begun preparing a victory feast. The smell of roasting meat over the fire filled the air. Nanghiyadai himself had already poured himself a cup of rice wine, yet did not seem too drunk.

    "Nanghiyadai, why did your men flee so easily as the Japanese attacked?"

    "Flee? You know as well as I do that the Japanese were not supposed to use tactics like that. We've fought the Japanese for 25 years and none of them, not our allies in Japan nor or enemies, have used cavalry like that," his general replied.

    "We were warned by Burilgitei's messenger what that army can do!" Khayishan retorted. "Why did you not heed those warnings as I did!"

    "At the time, it was reasonable to assume Burilgitei sought excuses for his failure. There are many fine horsemen in Japan, after all."

    "You're supposed to be the supreme leader of this invasion! Both of these disasters are on you! Make no mistake, the Great Khan will hear of this."

    "That he may, but I've achieved great success so far. If I listened only to you, the entire kheshig would still be here. It is thanks to my advice that Khur-Toda and the Asud Guards are now with Tudghagh, and it is thanks to Tudghagh that we captured several provinces and castles and gained another powerful defector," Nanghiyadai explained as frustration filled Khayishan. "If you really wish to become your uncle's successor, then focus on the larger picture."

    "Tch...dammit," Khayishan clenched his fist, knowing his general, for all his failings, had a point. I'll leave his fate to my uncle, but for now I'll permit him to remain in command.

    "We cannot campaign much further this year," Nanghiyadai said. "We will spend the winter here in this province and wait until spring to move against that Takeda Tokitsuna who has vexed us so much."

    "Very well. How will we conduct that operation when the time comes?"

    "As we nearly surround Takeda, we will cut off all his supply lines as our warriors ravage the villages of his leaders. They will be demoralised they are not defending their fields, and they will fall in battle no matter how brilliantly they are led."

    "Hmph, sounds simple enough," Khayishan said. He took a seat on the mat across from his general, motioning a servant to pour him some rice wine. "But what if we defeat him now?"

    "His castle is in the mountains and winter is fast approaching. It would be a waste of our soldiers."

    "Then let us use the Japanese," Khayishan proposed with a grim smile. "There must be many among them left disatisfied after their defeat. Burilgitei can lead them too--that will be the only chance he gets to avenge his dishonour. Consider it my order--I will assume all the risks for this."

    "Bold and daring, my lord. But it is an option worth trying. Our ancestors never would have united the world without risking much."

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, January 2, 1299​

    Takeda Tokitsuna knelt in the audience chamber of the Shogun's residence, where that irksome regent Houjou Sadatoki sat before him. His equally irksome minister, Kudou Tokimitsu, sat there as well, listening to the whole conversation.

    "That you are even standing in my presence tells me much about your personality, Takeda," Houjou growled. "Why has the 'Tiger of Aki' shown the enemy his tail and not his fangs?"

    Tokitsuna took a deep breath, knowing he had no excuse. Even if he destroyed a vast amount of enemy soldiers and bogged them down for over a year, he had not defeated them.

    "As I explained to your ministers of the Rokuhara Tandai several months ago, there are times one must step away from the fire."

    Houjou's eyebrow twitched as he held his anger back.

    "And that is how you explain your cowardice? Pathetic! Abandoning Aki was foolhardy as it was, but you let the enemy take Bingo as well. Your failure to defeat the invader has emboldened our enemies throughout Japan and now they rise up in rebellion and defect to the invader!"

    Kudou whispered something into Houjou's ear, no doubt giving him terrible advice. Taira Yoritsuna's cruelty had merit to it, Kudou Tokimitsu's cruelty only indulges Lord Houjou's whims.

    "I offer you two choices, Takeda," Houjou said. "Commit suicide, and I will see to it your clan is rewarded, as well as those of your generals. Or return to monastic life and forever be branded a coward. Perhaps your descendents will restore their honour one day."

    Tokitsuna sat motionless, the words merely washing over him. Lord Houjou must be in a good mood today that he offers me such fine choices instead of even greater punishment.

    "I thank you for your benevolence. I will spend the remainder of my life in contemplation."

    "Wonderful! On behalf of your master the Shogun, I order you to take the first ship to Izu-Oshima, and you will remain on that island until your current life ends. Begone!"

    With a simple bow, Tokitsuna rose from the mat and left the room without a further word. Even if he expected such an incident to occur, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. The invader is tearing this country apart, and our leaders chose to remove the man who so many seek to follow until their dying day. That folly repeated endlessly in history has found its way to our country.
    ---​

    Summer of 1298 marked the beginning of the largest naval invasion undertaken in premodern times. Over 100,000 soldiers of Yuan China and Goryeo arrived at the shores of occupied Japan, an undertaking so vast that official Chinese and Korean histories estimated the total number as 250,000 men and 3,000 ships [4]. The armies transported scattered across the land, ready to aid those Mongols already present and the forces of the Kingdom of Japan in subduing the Japanese archepelago once and for all.

    These reinforcements came as a great relief to Burilgitei, commander of all Mongol forces in Japan. He had lost nearly half of his army to a series of setbacks while invading Shikoku and Aki Province, and had little to show for it besides a beachhead on Shikoku and a few minor islands and towns in Aki Province conquered. It is said that he rode with little escort at great haste to profusely apologise before Nanghiyadai and Prince Khayishan, the two leaders of the invasion. Although he was publically reprimanded before several of his chief lieutenants, Burilgitei maintained his post and leadership.

    In the meantime, Burilgitei's chief opponent Takeda Tokitsuna turned his attention toward the new invading force. Twenty thousand Yuan under Zhang Lin (張林), a marshal from a prominent Han family [5], struck south from Izumo Province to Bingo Province, immediately east of Aki. After destroying pro-Kamakura bandit forces, the Mongols began pillaging and attacking villages as they prepared to march against Takeda, outflanking and surrounding their foe. Encouraged by his ally Nagai Sadashige, son of the military governor of Bingo (and suppressor of Shouni Kagesuke's 1286 Tenkou Rebellion) Nagai Yorishige, Takeda chose to attack this fresh force rather than finish off the Kingdom of Japan's army.

    Leaving 5,000 men behind in Aki, Takeda and Nagai marched to Bingo with men. Yorishige's hastily raised peasant forces added another 5,000 men. Takeda concealed his army's size by using the Nagai clan's force as bait. As Nagai made numerous fighting retreats, he wore down Zhang's forces and strained their logistics as Zhang tried completely destroying his enemy. Seizing the perfect moment, Takeda ordered a night raid on the enemy's camp at the ruins of the temple Ryuge-ji (龍華寺). Led by Komai Nobuyasu (駒井信安), son of Komai Nobumura. Komai's warriors killed hundreds, destroyed most of their supplies, and most importantly, captured dozens of enemy horses.

    These Mongol horses were larger than the Japanese horses and quickly incorporated into the Japanese army. Takeda chose a steed from among them which Japanese chronicles claim had once been owned by the Yuan emperor himself and gifted to Zhang Lin. It appears Takeda was influenced by Burilgitei--and the Mongol use in general--of heavy cavalry charges, something extremely difficult on the smaller, lighter horses used by the Japanese.

    As for Zhang's army, it disintegrated amidst the aftermath of the Ryuge-ji raid. Nagai's warriors alongside detatchments of Takeda's forces destroyed half of the army before Zhang received emergency reinforcements from Nanghiyadai. Condemned for his failure, Nanghiyadai sacked Zhang and sent him back to China, replacing him with his kinsman Zhang Gui (張珪).

    Yet challenges began mounting against Takeda. In Aki, Burilgitei and his Japanese allies advanced. They captured the key fortress of Sakurao Castle after a siege and ravaged the province further, destroying the many fortifications and traps Takeda had set. The 5,000 warriors Takeda left in Aki harried Burilgitei's lines, but this was to little effect. Burilgitei understood he had every advantage in the world and kept his army in reserve, using it to loot and thoroughly subdue Aki Province and adjacent islands in the Inland Sea. Takeda's warriors were thus cut off and gradually reduced in number.

    In one encounter in September 1298, their commander Kikkawa Tsunetaka attempted to ambush a sizable contingent of the Kingdom of Japan's forces under Mouri Tsunechika in a rainstorm. Although initially driving them back, Mouri rallied his men and captured Kikkawa, forcing the retreat of the remainder. The elderly Kikkawa famously killed himself by sharpening a twig with his teeth and then driving it through his neck.

    Numbering only 3,000 at that point and commanded by Akiyama Mitsuie (秋山時信), Takeda ordered them to reinforce Sanuki Province and check his flank. Retreating in the face of 20,000 Yuan from the mainland under the veteran general Shi Bi (史弼), the force of three thousand crossed the Inland Sea in late October 1298 through the aid of the Kutsuna pirates. Alongside the Iyo Tandai, this force launched a major offensive that sank or captured several dozen Goryeo ships transporting supplies to their large force on the island.

    The retreat of Akiyama Mitsuie marked the final battle in Aki Province. At a little over 4,000 km2 of land, subduing Aki cost the Mongols perhaps 20,000 lives, mostly the warriors of the Kingdom of Japan--for this reason, the aphorism "attacking Aki" in Japanese came to mean anything costly and delayed with dubious results at the end. Aki's people suffered immensely, with the province losing over half its population and much of its agricultural productivity, a disaster that took over two centuries to reverse. The military governor installed under the Mongol occupation, the defector Kobayakawa Kagemune (小早川景宗), would be a figure of hatred for centuries to come for his indifference to the people's suffering.

    The Yuan forces met better success along the sea of Japan. Commanded by the Kipchak general Tudghagh, they quickly overwhelmed nearby Inaba Province. Opposed to them was a force of 25,000 warriors of the Kinai and the San'in regions assembled rapidly as a test of the new recruitment system of the Shogunate and imperial court. This force was commanded by the new Rokuhara Tandai deputy leader Houjou Sadaaki (北条貞顕), and due to its large number of warriors raised by the Sasaki clan, commanded by Sasaki Yoritsuna (佐々木頼綱). Many pirates of the Matsuura clan joined as well under their leader Matsuura Sadamu (松浦定).

    Although Tudghagh commanded only 20,000 men, he noticed the Japanese forces were hastily assembled, poorly trained, and even more poorly led. A cavalry charge from his Asud warriors under Khur-Toda aimed directly at the Matsuura pirates drove a key wedge into enemy lines. Soon the Mongol forces overwhelmed Sasaki Yoritsuna and severely wounded him, leading to panic and an immediate retreat. Yuan victory was decisive, and soon thereafter Tajima Province fell into their hands.

    The capture of Sasaki Yoritsuna, a prominent lord and military governor of Omi Province, proved a boon to the Mongols. He nutured many grudges against the Kamakura Shogunate for treatment of his clan and ruling against him in cases involving temple land, and had only maintained his loyalty out of belief that Mongol rule in Japan would prove ephemeral. As he recovered from his wounds, Sasaki wrote many messages encouraging rebellion of his kinsmen, sparking a guerilla war in Omi and adjacent provinces as the powerful Sasaki clan fell divided.

    As for the main offensive against Takeda Tokitsuna, Khayishan and Nanghiyadai themselves advanced at the head of 20,000 men, joining forces with Zhang Gui's army for a total of 32,000 men. With not a single reinforcement from the Rokuhara Tandai, Takeda was now outnumbered. Additionally, he faced forces of similar number from Burilgitei and Shi Bi that after ravaging Aki now converged in Bingo, as well as periodic raids from the Inland Sea following Sashi Kisou's defeat of Kutsuna Hisashige's fleet.

    Takeda decided an incredibly daring strategy--he would take 22,000 men himself and leave the remaining 3,000 under Nawa Yukitaka and Wakasa Nobutsuna to delay the enemy armies. He planned on defeating each enemy army in turn and force the Houjou to send reinforcements. Due to their size and familiarity with them, Burilgitei's force made his first target.

    Takeda chose a narrow valley outside Bingo Province's old capital [6]. Bounded by the Ashida River and steep hills on either side, the only entrance to Takeda's position was a valley called Aratani (荒谷). Burilgitei requested Khayishan's force surround Takeda due to his strategic advantage--Khayishan turned down his request and demanded he attack.

    Burilgitei set up trebuchets on the hillslopes as a prelude to his attack on November 4, 1298, but Takeda's scouts under his relative Tsubarai Nobutsugu (円井信継) destroyed them. Many took position in the hills around Aratani, laying in ambush. At sunrise, Takeda led a sudden cavalry charge, striking directly the center of Burilgitei's army and destroying yet more trebuchets. It was unlike any prior event in Japanese history and scythed through the unprepared Kingdom of Japan forces. Mouri Tokichika fell wounded in battle while his second son Chikamoto (毛利親元) perished, causing a great retreat as Takeda killed thousands before Burilgitei's reinforcements drove him off.

    Having prepared for such a charge (if not one as severe), Burilgitei sent Gao Xing with 7,000 men strung out along the mountain path to strike at the tired Shogunate forces. Although Gao knew of the danger as he methodically advanced, he was unaware of Tsubarai's main force. At the moment Gao's men poured out of the side valley, Takeda signalled Tsubarai to attack. Gao's forces fell into chaos as the Shogunate infantry pushed into Aratani. Gao was wounded in battle helping his men escape and his lieutenant Zheng Quan (鄭釭) killed.

    Takeda was not finished, for he launched yet another cavalry charge against Burilgitei's soldiers, just as unexpected as before. Clashing against veteran Mongol soldiers, the cavalry charge nonetheless surprised them and drove them back. Takeda's forces wheeled about again and charged once more, but this time Burilgitei awaited them. Their armour, too light for use as heavy cavalry, finally proved disadvantageous as the Shogunate was finally driven off. Takeda used the fall of night to escape with his army, crossing east to nearby Bitchuu Province.

    The Battle of Aratani was yet another incredibly successful Takeda victory, and Burilgitei's most humiliating defeat. He lost around 9,000 men in exchange inflicting only light casualties on the enemy. Infuriated, he saw through Takeda's plans and repeated his strategy on the following day, easily overwhelming Takeda's defenders before laying waste to the villages near the old provincial capital.

    UfcJK36.png

    Diagram of the Battle of Aratani. Yuan in red, Shogunate in blue.

    As for Takeda, he refused any time for celebration and attacked Nanghiyadai and Khayishan next as they attempted to loot Ebara Manor on November 15 [7]. The forces were equally matched, perhaps 18-20,000 men each. Takeda attacked the Yuan lines, breaking them up for a cavalry charge that once again surprised the Yuan. After the charge came the aggressive veteran warriors of Takeda's subordinates. Under this assault, the right of the Yuan army broke first, followed by the left.

    But Khayishan's men in the center held fast due to his spirited leadership, permitting Nanghiyadai and his lieutenants to rally their forces and threaten Takeda's flanks. As Takeda attempted another cavalry charge, Khayishan's Russian Guard intercepted his forces first and drove them off. Although Takeda held out hopes for a victory, when he saw his lieutenant Amano Totoki (天野遠時) die in front of him, he begrudgingly rallied his men for an organised retreat.

    In the fierce Battle of Ebara, each side had lost perhaps half their army, yet for Takeda these losses were unsustainable. Even so, Takeda held out for reinforcements and constructed a fortification on the border between Bitchuu and Mimasaka Province where his generals were to spend the winter and reorganise the army. Houjou Sadatoki considered this a shameful retreat--as a result, in 1299 Takeda was recalled to Kamakura. Once again, Takeda refused and entered monastic life. Command of his army devolved to Nagai Yorishige.

    As for Takeda's army, word spread quickly of Takeda's dismissal, soon reaching the ears of Burilgitei and Mouri Tokichika who sought to avenge their earlier humiliation. Without awaiting reinforcements, they undertook a forced march through the snow and rapidly surrounded Kasuga Castle (小菅城), the main fortification near Ebara. The defenders were shocked to see the enemy arrive so quickly in such numbers in the midst of winter. A famous story from this moment tells that Nasu Suketada (那須資忠), son of the castellan Nasu Sukeie (那須資家), tried recreating the feat of his ancestor Nasu Yoichi (那須与一) by shooting an enemy banner. His arrow fell far short, and the enemy commander laughed and shouted back "what a shot!"--the same words Nasu Yoichi heard when his arrow struck its target [8].

    Nasu's failure was only the first of many Shogunate failures in this siege. Kikuchi Takamori's siege troops found a weak point in the fortifications and quickly breached the walls, permitting Mongol forces to enter the castle. Nagai committed suicide alongside its elderly castellan Nasu Sukeie (那須資家), while Komai led a retreat from the castle, skirmishing with Burilgitei's warriors as he took numerous losses.

    An additional 15,000 men of the Rokuhara Tandai under Houjou Tokinori (北条時範) had arrived to reinforce the remnants of Takeda's force, yet the constant snows prevented them from reaching there in time. Burilgitei's scouts discovered this force encamped around Hoita. The main body of Burilgitei's ambushed them during a snowstorm and drove them off in disarray, killing thousands. As Burilgitei linked up with Khayishan around February 1299, no one could say he had not redeemed himself.

    Houjou Tokinori and his army took refuge in the ruins of Ki Castle (鬼ノ城), a large and ancient fortification which had lain in ruins for centuries--although proposed several times since 1281, the Shogunate had not repaired it due to its perceived distance from the frontlines. Although he invited Komai, now commander of the remnants of Takeda's army, Komai refused the invitation through feigning the need to quell mutiny in his forces. Curiously, Houjou did not punish Komai for disobeying orders, instead relying on him to strike the enemy in the rear. As two large Mongol forces approached, this ancient castle would become the site of great disaster for the Shogunate.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter is rather indulgent on the dialogue at the beginning, but hopefully illustrative of the fierce struggles faced by both sides. I probably won't do that much again, at least not until the climax of this story. As ever, much of it is based on actual history--Gao Xing was praised for preserving part of the Yuan army in the retreat from Java, Kobayakawa Kagemune notoriously feuded with his relatives for years over succession rights the Kamakura Shogunate denied him.

    The notion of "Takeda cavalry" is notoriously ahistoric and a pop culture thing based on successful cavalry use by Takeda Shingen (Tokitsuna's distant descendent) on several occasions (i.e. Mikatagahara). A true cavalry charge was not known in Japan (in contrast to China or Europe) because Japanese horses are small and lack the stamina to carry a rider in full armour on horseback (in addition to necessary barding). Hence captured Mongol horses (larger, actually used for charges) might shift things, and even with smaller horses, it might be possible to do something like this with them. Against an unprepared foe like the Kingdom of Japan's warriors or Mongols who don't believe the Japanese use such tactics, it could do significant damage in battle.

    [1] - The dou-maru (胴丸) was commonly worn by infantry in this era, including high-ranking samurai, but had not made the transition to being worn by cavalrymen yet as it would just a few decades later. It was lighter and easier to fight in than the heavier oyoroi (大鎧), which was preferred by elite samurai cavalrymen but by the Nanboku-cho Wars became relegated to ceremonial use only.
    [2] - Uriyankhadai, son of Subotai, led successful expeditions to Tibet, Vietnam, Yunnan, and several other places in that vicinity, as well as aided Kublai Khan's rise to power and served alongside his father around the world. His son Aju was among the most successful Yuan generals in the conquest of Song.
    [3] - I cannot find the exact length of the Yuan dynasty li, but it was probably around 350-420 meters
    [4] - What ATL's History of Yuan (元史) and History of Goryeo (高麗史) would say, and the numbers which would enter the popular imagination. The numbers in East Asian chronicles, as elsewhere, are often overstated.
    [5] - There were two different families surnamed Zhang, each from the area of modern Hebei, who descended from prominent Jin dynasty defectors and held very high ranks among ethnic Han for the entirety of the Yuan Dynasty. While I can't find much on Zhang Lin, I am going to assume he was related to one of these families.
    [6] - Today in Fuchu, Hiroshima Prefecture--this is on the western outskirts of that city. Despite being a provincial capital, this was like many others and never was more than a regional town in importance. By the late Kamakura era, Bingo Province's capital was little more than a village.
    [7] - Properly Ebara-no-shou, a shouen (manor) in Bitchuu Province. Today it lays within the city of Ibara, Okayama Prefecture.
    [8] - The Japanese warrior of this era often consciously referenced Heike Monogatari in their actions, as this incident (based on an OTL incident referenced in the Taiheiki, although not with someone of the Nasu clan) demonstrates.
     
    Chapter 14-Blood Red Sea, Blood Red Island
  • -XIV-
    "Blood Red Sea, Blood Red Island"


    Saginomori Castle, Iyo Province, 1298​

    Seeing such a mortal enemy of his clan in such a state pleased Kim Heun so much it took all his willpower to stay calm. Hong Jung-gyeon, son of the bastard who slandered my father for decades, tortured him, and sent him to his death, begging for my help? Truly this world has gone mad!

    "A matter only I can help you with? That will be a difficult matter, Lord Hong. I am just a humble servant of Goryeo's king, carrying out his will, and our king entrusts those men Cho Seo and Yeom Se-chung with much. Surely their army will be sufficient."

    "A-are you not the commander of the Goryeo forces in Japan, Lord Kim? You can do so much to aid our cause if you appoint more suitable leaders!"

    "Like who? Your friend Gi Ja-oh? He is too young and inexperienced even by the standards of our generals on this expedition."

    Hong held his hand to his face, trying to control his sweat. Kim saw right through him--Hong clearly wanted the honour of leading the force to crush those Japanese who kept raiding their supply lines. Even Kim could admit it was a tempting proposition--Cho and Yeom were talentless bureaucrats with little military experience besides mopping up the rabble from Qadaan's rebellion several years prior. Neither had ever been to Japan, unlike Hong who hardly left Japan these past few years.

    "Not all allies are friends, Lord Kim," Hong said. "I favour Lord Gi as a fellow warrior and trust his talent and expertise."

    "Weeds in a rice paddy soak up precious water and sunlight as they strangle that which is desired," Kim mused. "They propogate themselves by whatever means necessary."

    "Tch..." Hong's face grew red as Kim's wit pierced him. No matter his talent or connections, I would dishonour my father if I let any descendent of that traitor Hong Bok-wan and his accursed son get what they wanted from me without a struggle.

    "Lord Kim, please consider how the offspring of the rabbit and the offspring of the fox hold no enmity to each other," Hong said, trying a different route.

    "Hmm," Kim nodded in agreement. "You are correct, yet each generation ends the same way every time."

    "Yet if the fox is confronted by wolves, the fox and wolves will clash over the rabbit. Does this not change the generations?"

    "I suppose you would be correct, but the fox and rabbit will never work together. They will never see on the same level and their goals and motive differ entirely."

    "But if the rabbit offers its children to the fox..." Hong said, his voice so shaky Kim couldn't help but chuckle.

    "If the children are as worthless as the parent, what good is it then?" Kim said with a smirk. If I take his daughter as a concubine or give her to one of my younger brothers, then I'll surely gain much of what Hong's family is building in Liaoyang and elsewhere, but I know I can get far more from Hong than just that.

    "If the children are the only thing standing between starvation and success, even the most worthless cub contributes something in strengthening the body of the fox who consumes them. Few creatures desire starvation over success, for survival is victory. Even the fox may triumph over the wolves in a situation like that."

    "I like where this is going," Kim said. "Clearly you've found yourself in a difficult situation." Cho and Yeom are too well-connected. If they win, they will gain every credit for it. After attacking this country four times in my life, it is the natural order of things an experienced man like me gains that success instead. Yet if they lose, then Cho's father will surely feel that blow as well and the King will be forced to rely on my own allies.

    To Kim, the choice was obvious--let his mortal rival pay him for the privilege of taking the most reasonable--and moral--course of action.

    "Yet I like this proposal. Very well then, the fox shall consume the children of the rabbit, yet the rabbit shall bear him no enmity for the fox will drive off the wolves. I am certain that the rabbit shall also part with his burrow and let the fox roam freely on his lands." The Hong clan still owns much in Goryeo--I shall take that for myself as well.

    "C-correct, Lord Kim. That is true," Hong replied, accepting the deal.

    "It is truly heaven's will that we might come to mutual understanding, Lord Hong." Kim said with a smile. "I am sure we will learn more about this situation in a time soon to come," he added, gesturing Hong to leave with his hand. Hong bowed before scurrying out of the room, no doubt infuriated by Kim's harsh conditions. As for Cho and Yeom, it is clear I cannot allow them to succeed, yet how might I do so without damaging my army? Perhaps I send them on the sort of mission Hong Dagu sent my father?

    ---
    Near Awashima, Inland Sea, March 31, 1299​

    Aboard the large pirate ship that served as their flagship, Kutsuna Hisashige met the other generals in council. They seemed to be in a dour mood, a stark contrast to the smile on Hisashige's face. Either they are seasick, or they know not what I have discovered.

    "My lords, we attack at sunset," Hisashige announced. "With the enemy being so scattered and low in morale, they will surely be destroyed, the only question is through which means we destroy them."

    The others looked at each other in surprise and dismay at Hisashige's confidence.

    "What possibly makes you believe that? Are we not facing a force with far more ships and sailors, and better ships at that?" Naganuma Munehide said.

    "I concur," their guest general from Honshu, Akiyama Mitsuie said. "A wise leader speaks not of his inevitable success, a foolish leader speaks not of his inevitable failure."

    "You may serve the Iyo Tandai, but you lack the information networks my clan controls," Hisashige explained. "The ship captains who work for me and our allies among the sailors of the Murakami clan have seen it themselves--numerous enemy ships simply fleeing or even fighting amongst themselves. Their camp burns with disorder, and our role is simply fanning those flames until it consumes all."

    "Typical Kutsuna nonsense," Naganuma muttered under his breath. That comment just earned you and your vassals the role of rearguard. There will be little glory for you in this coming victory.

    "E-even if they are disoriented like that," Akiyama started, "Their main force will still be powerful, will it not?"

    "You are not a sailor, Lord Akiyama, so you would not understand. But a ship can never be superior to its crew, much as the finest sword can never hope to be wielded by an untested warrior. Our enemies are unworthy of their ships, and we will take them off their hands with our valour."

    "I wish I enjoyed your confidence, Lord Kutsuna," Naganuma said. "We must be cautious and fight the enemy ship to ship."

    "Hmm, if these are Goryeo sailors, they are not likely to be as experienced as Lord Kutsuna's pirates or my soldiers," Akiyama mused. "If we take them by surprise, then we stand a great chance at victory."

    "Thus we need to increase our rowing speed," Hisashige said. "I will order our crews to rest until the agreed-upon time to attack, then we shall pounce on our prey. Does anyone have any other questions or proposals?"

    Both Akiyama and Naganuma said nothing, nor did the lesser men sitting behind them. Perfect. I will show Goryeo the terror of the sea, and I will show the Shogunate the value of dealing fairly with my men.

    ---
    Sanuki Province, May 30, 1299​

    Everything was working perfectly for Hong Jung-gyeon. His schemes resulted in the execution of his political foes, the scheme to entrap him in a battle against a greater fleet backfired tremendously with his own victory, and now he was even receiving reinforcements. Hong rode toward the still-smoldering house in the ruins of the village, where a few rough Japanese pirates awaited him.

    "Are you that bastard Hong Jung-gyeon we're meeting here?" one pirate spoke, his accent almost impossible to understand. By the looks of the man with his scars and unkempt beard and hair, Hong doubted he spoke any language at all but the babbling of barbarians. Hong stopped and jabbed his spear toward the man.

    "Don't speak to your superior like that, cur," he growled, but the pirate simply laughed.

    "Don't speak to the man giving you reinforcements like that," the pirate said. "I'm Sashi Kisou, ruler of the Matsuura. Apologise, or I'm keeping these men for my own needs."

    Hong grit his teeth, amazed that such an undistinguished man before him was that pirate lord he heard all about, the one without which the Mongols stood no chance of commanding the loyalty of Kyushu's pirates--or of rooting out the pirates of the Inland Sea.

    "My apologies, Lord Sashi. I was unaware you preferred such humble adornment."

    "Hah, I certainly do. It makes me one of my crew, those men on whose backs I rose to commanding a fleet and ruling countless villages." What false humility! He'd be nothing but a failed claimant to his father's property if not for our intervention in this nation!

    "As I have requested, I will take 1,000 of your men to replenish my own forces. We will need them to capture Kiyama, the great fortress on this corner of the island."

    Sashi scratched his head before simply smirking.

    "Ask more kindly for my men, for I need them as well. There are dozens, no, hundreds of islands in this sea, and each one might hold a base from which our enemies strike. My force will scour every single one of them."

    Hong sighed, annoyed by Sashi's arrogance.

    "Please lend me those forces, Lord Sashi," Hong said.

    "Good. I now permit you to command 1,000 men, Lord Hong," Sashi said. He and his crew started walking toward a rowboat, waiting to return to his ship anchored offshore. "I must return to scouring various islands and dealing with those pirates who refuse to fight under the proper banner."

    Something about Sashi's remark grabbed Hong's attention. Perhaps it was the ruins around him in which he spoke it. No doubt his arrogance derives in part from his success. When I sailed here, I found not a single ship and all manner of devastated islands. He is driving out every living human from these islands in his quest against our foes--what brilliance!

    "Lord Sashi, I have another request for you."

    Sashi stopped and turned around, suddenly smiling.

    "What of it?"

    "Where are you taking those households you drive from these islands?"

    His smile grew even more grim.

    "Mostly to hell. Even small children fight back when their parents die in front of them."

    "Kill fewer if you can," Hong said. "Put the islanders in chains and contact the government in Hakata. I have a place that will be beneficial to the both of us to send them to."

    "I don't know about that," Sashi said. "Sending those who fight against us to hell is beneficial as it is."

    "My clan ships men to hell, yet we also ship men, women, and children to a place little better than hell, those frozen lands of Liaoyang. The latter is easier for our Great Khan to tax. Consider my offer well, Lord Sashi, and you will benefit."

    ---
    Sukumo, Tosa Province, October 2, 1299​

    Utsunomiya Yasumune lived for moments such as this. In this battle he already slew countless foes with his great spear and now he even clashed with the enemy general! That man, someone who served the Miura clan--he could only hope it was Yorimori or one of his sons--was already on the defensive, for Yasumune's quick thrusts skewered him right above the knee, slowing him down.

    For several minutes now the two remained locked in intense combat, dueling each other in what might as well be a scene from the Heike Monogatari. Surely the poets of the future would speak gloriously of this duel, even if he lost--not that he would of course. Each swing of the enemy's sword, each thrust of Yasumunne's spear, it would soon be engraved on the pages of history. How rare are duels like this in this era when our enemy fights with such cowardice! Even skilled Japanese warriors like this man fight as the invader, for he has not told me his name even as I announced mine!

    He blocked another strike of the man's sword with his spear and kicked the man right where he had wounded him before hopping back and aiming right for his face. But his opponent still moved quick enough to lean around that blow and closed the distance. Yasumune tried blocking, but his enemy practically fell forward and sliced at his hip. The instant he winced from the pain, he missed his own blow and could only kick his foe away as he turned about to face him and block his next blow. So he still has some stamina left.

    To Yasumune annoyance, his own allies were running toward him now. What the hell are you doing? Surround the enemy and let me take their leader's head! One of his foremost retainers, the old veteran Haga Takanao, led the charge as the furious duel continued. Right as Haga reached him however, the enemy stepped back and with a stroke of his hand beheaded him with a single cut before dashing right toward Yasumune.

    Even with Haga's death, Yasumune grinned, thinking he had his foe now. Trying to show off like that will cost you your life! With nothing but the thought of vengeance for that old man he trusted no much, he thrust straight at the enemy's heart, hoping to skewer his foe with his own momentum. But his foe dove to the ground and with a single slide knocked Yasumune to the ground before scrambling to his feet. He looked down at Yasumune for an instance as Yasumune raised his spear preparing to block.

    "That you survive against I, Miura Tokiaki, proves your worth. It is a pity you serve the wrong master!"

    The man rushed off toward his own lines, cutting down one of Yasumune's retainers as he dismounted. Another retainer helped Yasumune to his feet.

    "Are you okay, my lord?" the retainer asked.

    "That coward ran off. How shameful!" Yasumune replied. "Damn that Miura Tokiaki! To repel every thrust of my spear and wound me like this...!" Yasumune felt a sharp pain as he tried to walk, knowing at once the enemy's last attack twisted his ankle. To his annoyance, he noticed men toward his right retreating. What are those cowards doing! We are winning!

    "My lord, the men believe you have been killed in battle. They are fearful the enemy has won." Tch, if I hadn't wasted so much time with the enemy's leader, we'd be winning already.

    "Get me a horse, a bow, and a quiver of arrows, now! I will recover our momentum in this battle, or at the very least be the last man to leave this battlefield!"

    "Yes sir, my lord!" His retainer rushed off toward a dismounting warrior, asking for the goods as Yasumune fumed with annoyance. Worthless peasants, not even able to stand in battle against your treacherous countrymen without me guiding you! No wonder the invader has pressed so far into our country!

    ---​

    The smallest of the major islands of the Japanese archipelago is Shikoku, so named for its four provinces--Iyo, Sanuki, Tosa, and Awa. It bounds the island-strewn Inland Sea, a crucial transportation artery between Kyushu and Honshu and all western Japan. Although plagued by piracy, it was far better integrated with Kyoto and Kamakura than Kyushu. Ever since the powerful lord Kawano Michiari (河野通有) and his brothers gave their lives defending Japan in the Kou'an Invasion decades prior, Shikoku's lords were fierce opponents of the Mongols and their puppet Kingdom of Japan. Twice they had expelled Mongol invaders from their island, and with their position in the Inland Sea hindered Mongol logistics in every invasion. Thus this peripheral island was to play a crucial role in the Mongol ambition to conquer Japan.

    Unlike elsewhere, the Houjou clan still enjoyed much popularity in Shikoku. Much of this can be attributed to the success of the Iyo Tandai Houjou Tokikane. He greatly improved relations with local clans, crushed pirates or incorporated them into pro-Shogunate structures, and settled local disputes. Unlike his kinsmen in Kamakura, Tokikane was well aware of the need for defense and built or improved many castles, including the large and ancient Asuka period fortress of Einousan Castle (永納山城) [1]. So well defended was Shikoku that Tokikane provided the sole reinforcements to Takeda Tokitsuna in 1297 and 1298--500 warriors under Hosokawa Kimiyori fought under him and his subordinates Kikkawa Tsunetaka and Akiyama Mitsuie before they retreated to Iyo in October 1298.

    Houjou acted to secure the loyalties of Tosa's clans in a manner few of his kinsmen would have. He used various means to pressure the Houjou clan into transferring their Shikoku lands to him, and these lands he used as a means of rewarding service. Such is illustrated by land ownership in Shikoku--in most provinces, the Houjou controlled 20-30% of the land, but in the four provinces of Shikoku, this number was as low as 10% in Tosa Province and highest in Iyo Province at 17%. In the process, he practically impoverished himself and the entire Fuonji (普恩寺) branch of the Houjou, yet gained a network of highly loyal vassals who provided the Iyo Tandai with the patronage it needed to function.

    Takeda and his subordinates ranked as the Shogunate's most adaptive commanders, and with his general Akiyama now in Sanuki with 3,000 men, this tactical adaption now reached Shikoku. Akiyama's force joined alongside 2,000 Kutsuna clan pirates and 2,000 men of the small Awaji Province under its military governor Naganuma Munehide (長沼宗秀) and captured or sank over 30 of Goryeo's ships supporting their military invasion in October and November 1298.

    Hong Jung-gyeon, leader of the Mongol Invasion of Shikoku, ordered the reinforcements from the mainland he received to eliminate this threat. However, Hong was a very unpopular figure in Goryeo due to his and his father's constant scheming, and the well-connected Goryeo generals knew he would usurp any success for his own benefit. This immediately impeded any counterattack--far from the 20,000 men Hong wished to send, a token force of only 10,000 emerged under the dual leadership of Cho Seo (趙瑞) and Yeom Se-chung (廉世忠).

    This operation coincided with a period of great infighting in the Korean royal court which constrained Goryeo operations throughout most of 1298. In June 1297, Queen Jangmok (莊穆), primary consort of King Chungnyeol and aunt of Temur Khan, died suddenly. Her son, Crown Prince Wang Won (王謜), announced she had been poisoned and led a great purge of the Korean court (including executing his father's favourite concubine) and effectively usurped power from his father. Even as Goryeo had pledged to join the 4th invasion of Japan, this political purge led to a variety of new, inexperienced generals gaining military command over Goryeo's military on the basis of nepotism.

    These purges culminated in the abdication of King Chungnyeol himself. Disgusted by the conflict and furious with his son, Chungnyeol begged the Yuan for permission to abdicate. This permission was granted in early 1298, and thus Wang Won ascended the throne as King Chungseon (忠宣) while his father retreated to the life of pleasure he preferred over military and political affairs.

    This palace coup was not without enemies and internal factions in Goryeo quickly realigned, especially as King Chungseon sought a more independent policy for Goryeo. A pro-Yuan faction accused Chungseon of neglecting his primary consort Queen Budashiri (宝塔実憐), Temur Khan's niece, in favour of Lady Cho, daughter of the powerful politician Cho In-gyu (趙仁規). The entire year of 1298 would feature much scheming and slander from both factions.

    Hong and his brother (who remained in Liaoyang subduing rebels and helping keep the Mongol and Ezo Shogunate forces supplied). The Goryeo forces refused to deal with the brothers, for King Chungseon had defacto banished Hong Jung-hui from his court in 1298 when he came to seek supplies, reinforcements, and colonists. As Cho Seo and Yeom Se-chung were Cho In-gyu's son and son-in-law respectively, this choice of leaders was a clear assault on the Hong clan's position.

    But Hong Jung-gyeon was always a craft schemer, and recruited internal allies from the Goryeo leadership. First was Gi Ja-oh (奇子敖), who was well-connected in both Yuan and Goryeo--Gi siding with the Hong clan was obvious to all. Yet to the shock of all, Hong managed to make peace with Kim Heun (金忻), son of his father's arch-rival Kim Bang-gyeon. As Kim had served in every attack on Japan since the Bun'ei Invasion of 1274, it seems likely Kim desired victory first. Convinced by Hong and Gi to blame Cho for the setbacks in late 1298, Kim acquiesced to Hong's scheme.

    Firstly, the schemers postponed expedition against Akiyama and his Shogunate forces until spring, instead using the winter to consolidate his position, bring in settlers from Goryeo and Kyushu to re-establish local farms and villages, and scout out enemy positions on sea and land. The latter proved costly, but did keep Shogunate forces on edge.

    Secondly, when the expedition finally did emerge, the schemers provoked a mutiny aboard several of the ships, forcing nearly 3,000 men and 25 ships to return to the main Mongol base at Saginomori Castle in Iyo Province. This left Cho and Yeom leading an understrength and demoralised force with barely 7,000 men and 50 ships.

    The result was predictable--on March 31, 1299, Akiyama Mitsuie and Kutsuna Hisashige struck with 6,000 men and 70 ships off the island of Awashima in Sanuki Province. Seeing they were outnumbered, Cho and Yeom attempted to retreat before the battle even started, but the currents and winds permitted the Shogunate forces to catch up to them. They were driven to the beaches of Awashima, where Naganuma Munehide awaited them with 2,000 additional men. Trapped at every side, scarcely 2,000 Koreans escaped for both Cho and Yeom fled the battlefield early--the Shogunate captured 30 ships that day.

    Cho and Yeom were immediately arrested upon their return to Saginomori, charged with cowardice, abuse of their soldiers, embezzlement, and immorality, and executed. News of their arrest and details of the shocking defeat were sent to Goryeo, where it proved the final straw for Cho In-gyu's faction. Cho In-gyu was arrested and banished to China while Chungseon was forced to abdicate after months of resisting. King Chungnyeol reluctantly returned from exile and once again accepted the Goryeo throne--his long history of supporting the Yuan and his marriage to Temur's aunt made him the only realistic choice. Tension from this incident would linger for the next decade however and play a defining role in Goryeo politics.

    As for the Goryeo forces in Japan, Kim Heun received absolute authority over the remaining army. A connected figure in both Yuan and Goryeo, Kim managed to reinforce his army, although obtaining more ships proved difficult. He gave Hong overall leadership of the fleet and dispatched him and Hong's Zhengdong forces to seize Sanuki Province alongside 10,000 soldiers led by his brother-in-law Chae Hong-cheol (蔡洪哲). The total size of the army numbered 15,000 men and 70 ships.

    This force advanced separately by land and sea, with Hong scouring Awashima Island, allegedly killing every male villager over the age of 5. The remainder were deported to Liaoyang as spouses for soldiers in his brother's army--allegedly an island in that region also became called Awashima (粟島) after these deportees. The two armies intended to meet at Amagiri Castle (天霧城), a major fortification protecting Sanuki that served as Akiyama's base.

    However, Chae Hong-cheol faced repeated raids from Akiyama and Kutsuna's force, eroding his strength and belaying his arrival for several weeks. In frustration, Chae ordered Hong to transport his army to Amagiri by sea, but Hong refused out of fear of further dividing his forces that were needed for the siege of Amagiri Castle, where its commander, Hosokawa Kimiyori, resisted the siege with only 1,000 men against the Kingdom of Japan's forces.

    Eventually, Hong was given a direct order by Kim Heun to release the ships necessary. Leaving 2,000 men at Amagiri, Hong set off on May 1, 1299 with 5,000 men and 60 ships. To his misfortune, on May 6, he was ambushed by a combined Kutsuna-Iyo Tandai fleet of 15,000 men and 120 ships, a fleet commanded by Ogasawara Nagatane (小笠原長種), a senior officer of the Iyo Tandai, attacked Hong off Ibukijima (伊吹島).

    Although dreadfully outnumbered, Hong's force had superior ships and technology, including bomb-throwing trebuchets that let him keep a distance. Further, Hong ordered his men to concentrate their numbers on several large ships, an easy task for his fleet was undermanned, using a wall of ships as decoys to draw the enemy attention. The Japanese force expended their energy largely attacking these ships manned primarily by daring warriors from the Kingdom of Japan. As the wind shifted in Hong's favour, he launched a fire ship attack that burnt twenty of his ships in exchange for sixty enemy ships, spreading chaos in the enemy lines as his remaining forces slipped away. Although he did not capture a single enemy ship and lost 2,000 warriors, he won a clear victory.

    Shogunate losses at Ibukijima were considerable--eighty ships were lost alongside 7,000 men. Kutsuna and Houjou blamed each other for the defeat, resulting in the greatly reduced participation from their clan. Fortunately for Houjou Tokikane, the Iyo Tandai could still report success from the action. Seeing Hong depart with the majority of his force, Hosokawa Kimiyori had used the moment to sortie forth and drive off the men besieging Amagiri Castle on May 2, 1299, the enemy being caught completely unaware. Those who survived Hosokawa hunted down and destroyed in the mountains of Sanuki.

    In correspondance with the aggressive Mongol thrust eastward on Honshu in spring 1299, the forces on Shikoku were quickly reinforced with new Japanese warriors. Sashi Kisou, Matsuura clan defector and pirate lord, was given 70 ships and 8,000 men to campaign in the Inland Sea and raid Shikoku. Sashi's actions kept the Iyo Tandai busy and contributed much to isolating Shikoku.

    As a pirate, Sashi understood clearly how to fight pirates. He bribed pirates in the Inland Sea to either join him or give him their charts, obtaining accurate knowledge of local conditions. This knowledge he used to destroy bases of pro-Shogunate pirates and their navies and shipping, and often to simply plunder islands himself. Reliant on Hong Jung-gyeon for his salary, Sashi's men committed brutal depredations to secure their own paycheck and fund Hong's grand schemes. Villages were razed, boats confiscated, and slaves frequently taken, often facing deportation to Liaoyang. By this means, Sashi grinded his way across the Inland Sea, totally depopulating dozens of villages before he met significant resistance on the large island of Shoudoshima.

    With the seas now cleared, Hong and Chae attempted their operation again. This time Chae crushed Akiyama Mitsuie's force through baiting him into attacking a much larger force, wounding him in battle and leaving only 500 survivors of his initial 2,500 men. At sea, Hong did not encounter a single enemy ship, for the Kutsuna pirates had lost most of their force and refused to face the Mongols in battle. The Goryeo army besieged and captured Amagiri Castle, eliminating the primary obstacle.

    With 15,000 warriors, Hong and Chae marched against Kiyama Castle (城山城), another large ancient fortification partially repaired by Houjou Tokikane. Perhaps the most imposing castle on the island from its huge size, it defended the town of Sakaide, capital of Sanuki Province [2]. Capturing this fortress would make Sanuki practically indefensible, for repairing Kiyama and Einousan had cost so much that Yashima Castle (屋嶋城), the third ancient fortress on the island, was still mostly ruins. Around 10,000 Japanese led by Ogasawara Nagatane, defended this castle. It is said Ogasawara eagerly volunteered to lead his men to defend the castle,for he sought to redeem himself after his failure at Ibukijima. In his determination for redemption, Ogasawara rarely ate or drank as he commanded the siege.

    Houjou Tokikane seized on this large enemy force to attack enemy holdings in Iyo, including Saginomori Castle. With a large army of 20,000 men, he marched against Saginomori in June 1299, outnumbering Kim Heun's force 2-1. Only Kim's commander Gi Ja-oh's raids slowed down Houjou's advance enough for Kim to relay a request for assistance.

    This request met the ears of general Shi Bi, whose forces largely served as a reserve. Their role, relegated to hunting partisans, besieging holdout castles, and subjugating remote mountian valleys, was not considered prestigious, much to the chagrin of people like Shi's chief lieutenant Korguz. Korguz, who sought glory for the Christian God and the Ongud Turks he led, found himself reassigned to Shikoku with 6,000 warriors, mainly Turks, Mongols, and other Central Asians.

    Korguz and Kim marched out to meet Houjou's army, despite commanding only 15,000 warriors. Korguz launched many hit and run attacks on Houjou, leading them in a feigned retreat over several days that ended at the village of Imai (今井) somewhat south of Saginomori. There in early July, Kim and Korguz's army converged and attacked Houjou from both flanks.

    But Houjou's force was strong and full of veteran warriors. The warriors on the flanks, commanded by Kawano Michitada and Chousokabe Shigetaka (長宗我部重高), did not buckle easily and defended the center well enough that discipline held in the entire army. Korguz's cavalry and horse archers became bogged down against Kawano's men, holding only because of their commander's spirited leadership. Kim's soldiers were less lucky--largely inexperienced and their officers riven with factional tension, they broke first to Kawano Michitada's men. Upon seeing Kim retreat, Korguz retreated as well, albeit in a more orderly fashion.

    The Shogunate could not follow up their victory at Imai, for Houjou Tokikane soon became ill and died several days later [3]. Further, the Japanese had lost around 4,000 men, a sizable amount compared to the 6,000 enemy dead. As they retreated to Einousan Castle in despair, Korguz attacked them repeatedly, killing numerous more. The great victory had turned into a retreat.

    Meanwhile, the Kingdom of Japan decided to open a new front on Shikoku. They appointed Miura Tokiaki, son of the powerful cosigner Yorimori, at the head of 8,000 soldiers and landed at Uwajima in southern Iyo in August 1299. With little opposition, Tokiaki conquered numerous villages as well as Marukushi Castle (丸串城) [4], obtaining a new base of operations for the invasion of the island. Miura even attacked Tosa Province--reconquest of that province carried much attention to the Miura, whose clan once ruled it as military governors before their fall from power in 1247.

    The Iyo Tandai dispatched an army to destroy Miura's force, assigning the task to the Utsunomiya Yasumune (宇都宮泰宗), brother of the famed youthful hero Utsunomiya Sadatsuna. Yasumune was a child of the battlefield, for at the age of 13 [5], he accompanied his elder brother to Kyushu in 1281 and fought in all of his battles. No doubt this left Yasumune with mental scars, for as a commander, Yasumune was impulsive, aggressive, and bloodthirsty.

    With a hastily conscripted force of 9,000 men, mostly local peasants, Utsunomiya assailed Miura's army on October 2, 1299 at the village of Sukumo. After crossing the Matsuda River in the dead of night, he positioned his elite forces in a wedge and charged Miura's slightly smaller army, but Miura's center fell back in response. Utsunomiya's momentum collapsed and the battle dissolved into a fierce slog. Utsunomiya and Miura personally encountered each other and clashed in one of the most famous duels of the war that ended with both men wounded.

    This duel spread rumours on the Shogunate side Utsunomiya had been killed, allowing Miura to conduct an orderly retreat. In the process of disengagement, Miura's forces cut down numerous Shogunate peasants and killed Utsunomiya's second in command, his old retainer Haga Takanao (芳賀高直). Losses were thus far higher on the Shogunate side.

    Because the battle occurred near the end of the campaign season and included so many conscripts, Utsunomiya was forced to dismiss nearly his entire force. He returned in failure to Iyo Province. Miura likewise returned home, yet he went before the royal court in Hakata and commissioned a scroll of the battle. It appears that because much of his army consisted of relatives of those who served as bureaucrats, Miura wished to use the royal court to increase his prestige.

    As for the Iyo Tandai, the post fell to Tokikane's 13 year old son Mototoki (北条基時). Due to his youth, the much older Houjou clan member Houjou Muneyasu (北条宗泰) assumed actual control of the Iyo Tandai--concurrently he received the position of Tosa's military governor. Drawn to the post by its growing prestige and wealth, Muneyasu brought with him many Houjou vassals and their resources yet also sought to exercise control of its land, finding the Iyo Tandai's leniency detrimental to Houjou interests. Muneyasu was thus an unpopular figure among Shikoku's lords.

    By the start of spring 1300, the situation on Shikoku was turning critical. The defenders of Kiyama Castle were isolated and growing short on supplies. The Japanese had practically been swept from the Inland Sea thanks to Sashi Kisou, who finished his conquest of Shoudoshima in April 1300--he subsequently invaded Awaji Province, an offshore island which formed a crucial link between Kyoto and Shikoku. In Iyo, the Mongols marched out from Saginomori to besiege Einousan Castle that same month. But the situation elsewhere in Japan was far worse--Muneyasu's reinforcements appeared to be the last reinforcements Shikoku might receive.

    ---
    Author's notes

    Much of this Korean court intrigue is OTL, and since some of the figures involved were also likely to be involved in any invasion of Japan (due to their high status and credentials to lead armies), it is likely this incident would spill over and end even more bloody than in actuality. Interestingly, the Hong clan seems to not have figured heavily in the OTL event compared to other Yuan-Goryeo struggles, since all I can find is that Chungseon banished Hong Jung-hui back to Yuan (which at any rate was his homeland and powerbase since despite their Goryeo origins, the Hong clan were foreigners at that point), but it's clear the Hongs would never pass up an opportunity to scheme against Goryeo.

    Originally this was meant to have a map accompanying it, but the map contains "spoilers" (you could say) for the next entry as it covers until early 1300. As I mentioned in the last paragraph, even as Shikoku resists, the situation on the mainland considerably worsens for the Shogunate. That will be next chapter as the Mongols get ever closer to Kyoto.

    As always, thank you for reading.

    [1] - This was a "Korean-style fortress" built with the aid of Baekje engineers in the late 7th century, much as Mizuki and Ki Castles I've mentioned in previous chapters. Although they were in ruins since the early 9th century, they seem far superior to any actual Kamakura period castle which were fairly small and simple and often merely fortified manors and villas, so a Japan in need of fortifications would reconstruct these if they could
    [2] - Kiyama was yet another large Korean-style fortress. Modern Sakaide in Kagawa Prefecture was the location where the imperial offices in Sanuki Province sat, but I am uncertain if the town was called that in the Kamakura era
    [3] - OTL, Tokikane died in 1296. The Houjou clan appeared to have very poor health given the sheer number who died between the ages of 30 and 35, potentially from extensive inbreeding
    [4] - This was the old name for Uwajima Castle before the Sengoku era in modern Uwajima, Ehime. The oldest fortification dates to the Heian era as an anti-piracy base.
    [5] - Yasumune's birth year is unknown, but it is likely he was not too much younger, for he is occasionally confused with his son Sadamune (宇都宮貞宗) (whose name suggests he came of age during Houjou Sadatoki's rule which ended 1311 OTL, hence the "Sada" element which would have been given in the coming-of-age ceremony), so I am assigning his date of birth as 1268.
     
    Chapter 15-The Dragon Attacking East
  • -XV-
    The Dragon Attacking East


    Kamakura, Sagami Province, May 13, 1299​

    Saionji Sanekane observed the letter he received from the Houjou clan's emissary. Beside him stood his son Kinhira, looking over the ever-nervous Settsu Chikamune. Sanekane kept a stern face as he read the nonsense contained within. Some provincial warrior clan who called themselves the Sasaki wished to dismiss the Houjou clan's military governors in several provinces. Everything about the letter, evidently drafted by a certain Sasaki Yorioki, reeked of impudence. How shameful the Houjou clan must now beg for the court's intervention in their own affairs.

    "It is a grave concern, Lord Settsu, but the court has no stake in this conflict. A provincial warrior family seeking to usurp posts within the Shogunate is the Shogunate's problem, is it not?"

    "Y-yes, Lord Saionji. That is the Shogunate's problem. But this rebellion has occurred as the invader nears Kyoto, so it is all of our problem. If we do not act quickly, then they may make common cause and bring our entire nation down with them." Desperation rang in Settsu's voice as he tried convincing Saionji, making for the same sorry sight as usual.

    "Sasaki claims his only mission is removing the immediate threat to his clan so he might strengthen the defense of those regions against the invader. Even if his brother is now a traitor, he is still respecting imperial laws," Saionji countered.

    "I understand, Lord Saionji. But we cannot afford this disturbance at a time Japan must unite. The Shogunate and warrior nobles are contributing so much income and soldiers to the cause of repelling the invader that we cannot spare any effort in suppressing this rebel. I beg of you that you permit us to levy warriors from your land, or negotiate with the monks of the great temples."

    Kinhira looked at his father.

    "You have spent much time studying Buddhist sutras as of recent, father. This would be a wonderful opportunity to strengthen your understanding." Sanekane considered the question, letting sweat build on Settsu's brow. I will certainly leave the palace for a temple in this year or the next. If I negotiate with the priests now, I will understand more of who is best suited to teaching me.

    "The monks seek wisdom, not war. It is reasonable, I believe, that they give the invader no further cause to attack their temples, particularly as the invader rules the land where so many of our wise monks studied in the past, and they respect at least a semblance of Buddhism," Sanekane explained, wishing to hear Settsu's counter-offer.

    "My lord, the invader has destroyed hundreds of temples and monasteries out of his sinful greed. I will gladly make sure my own master, Lord Houjou Sadatoki, knows he must grant them further support."

    "How much further support can Lord Houjou give?" Sanekane asked. "He has already been generous in transferring land, revenue, and corvee to these institutions."

    "He can do better!" Settsu said, almost shouting. How sinful he must be that he can barely conceal his glee at sending monks off to battle. "The Houjou clan and its vassals such as myself still controls over 20% of all land in this country."

    "'Control' is an improper term, Lord Settsu, for the Imperial Court and the temples merely permit you a share of revenues in exchange for your defense and administration through those often-irksome 'land stewards.'"

    "M-my apologies, Lord Saionji," Settsu said, nearly sweating at his mistake. "While I do not speak for other vassals of the Shogunate, let alone those warriors who have independently made contracts with landowners in the court and temples, the Houjou clan shall be willing to accept a reduction in the revenue you grant us, and in particular what the temples grant us, in exchange for their assistance in defending the nation. We will further ensure our judges rule fairly in disputes between the Shogun or Houjou clan's vassals and temples, for there have been many unfair rulings in the past."

    Sanekane considered the offer, concealing his smile. It is fortunate the Shogunate was not this weak in my grandfather's era when Emperor Go-Toba rose against them, or my family would have lost all power at court. [1] But if weak men lead them, it is good they be reduced to serving as the defenders of the Emperor and his court.

    "Very well," Sanekane said. "I shall present your offer to the relevant monastic institutions, and I shall consult with our Retired Emperor. You shall inform Lord Houjou of my decision, and tell him he should be prepared to deal fairly with the temples...and those in court with the temple's best interests in mind."

    ---
    Near Hayashino, Mimasaka Province, August 24, 1299​

    Burilgitei supervised the preparations for the attack on the main enemy army, content his soldiers were hurriedly loading the wagons and skinny riverboats. It was too late to back out now--the battle would go ahead as planned. A gentle rain fell on them, but to Burilgitei's contentment, the barrels being loaded about clearly seemed sturdy and well-sealed.

    "There is still the option for a feigned retreat, my lord," his general Zhang Ding said. "We can strike them here, retreat, and destroy the other force. Let us recall those other men are the remnants of the army that vexed as so much these past two years."

    "If there is meaning in how much those men stood in our way, then there is no meaning in crushing them as they stand now," Burilgitei noted. If those rumours are true, then that so-called Tiger of Aki is no longer leading them.

    "I see your point of view, my lord, but we are still much outnumbered against the enemy here," Zhang said. "Admirable as your bravado was earlier, we may take fewer losses if we conduct a feigned retreat."

    "The time for feigned retreats is when their next army appears," Burilgitei pointed out. "When we consider the current state of this entire war, the Great Khan's armies are conducting the perfect campaign. We have broken through the enemy's main fortifications and can now scatter our forces, confound his movements, and challenge him to battles on our terms. Our own army simply has been given the hardest challenge."

    "I agree with Lord Burilgitei," Gao Xing said. "It is foolish to retreat in the face of what merely seems impossible."

    One of his lieutenants, Japanese by his armour, walked up to them, hastily bowing.

    "What do you need?" Burilgitei asked.

    "All of our warriors in place," the man said, Chinese accent thick like all these Japanese military nobles. "My scouts have led them on the optimal path, they will be there before the enemy expects. Lord Gao, they wish to see you at their head as soon as possible."

    "I will do so. Now, if you permit me to take my leave," Gao said, exiting the tent. He seems well-prepared for this battle. No doubt he seeks to restore my trust after his near death against that Tiger of Aki's ambush.

    "Good work." He turned back to Zhang Ding, seeing a good opportunity for explanation. "Lord Zhang, this is a mingghan commander, Sugimoto Tokiaki. He knows this country very well, for he used to control part of it. Perhaps if he explains the strategy it will relieve your concerns."

    Zhang peered Sugimoto over before nodding his head.

    "Lord Zhang, I am taking my warriors to the top of that hill. When the moment is right, my warriors will be the ones to break their lines. Our superior cavalry and especially positioning more than makes up for our lack in numbers."

    "It's a bold strategy, but will it be enough?" Zhang questioned.

    Burilgitei pointed over toward the river, where another Japanese leader, Kikuchi Takamori, stood supervising the men loading the boats. Several men crawled into the boat, taking shelter under a tarp sewn together from a mass of animal hides they had forced the local people into making. A hand cannon peaked out from underneath, giving Burilgitei immediate distaste the soldier dared point it in his direction.

    "Those ships will follow our forces. Once they arrive, they will open fire on the enemy and attack them from a different angle. Struck from four angles, we will either completely encircle the enemy or force a dramatic rout. Sugimoto's knowledge of this region has given us a most incredible advantage."

    "I certainly hope so," Zhang said. "We're taking a risk our forefathers never dreamed of."

    "For our forefathers, it was not a dream," Burilgitei said. "It was their life."

    ---
    Near Hayashino, Mimasaka Province, August 24, 1299​

    "My lord, there is another enemy force pouring out of the hills! What shall we do?" the messenger said. Rain dripped from his helm and armour.

    Frustration filled Godaiin Shigekazu as the messenger shouted at him the reports, enough to want to dismount his horse and throttle someone then and there. There are MORE enemies here?

    "Of course there are! We can't beat the Yuan's greatest general so easily! Let's just drive them back!" his charge--and his master--Houjou Tokiatsu said. He brandished his katana, ready to join the battle himself. He's got spirit and wants to lead from the front--he'll make a fine leader one day.

    "If we can," Shigekazu countered. "The enemy's charges are fierce, and even though we've broken through their right flank, our men were not expecting an ambush from that angle." Although the fierce melee was some distance from him, he could clearly see his men falling back in that direction. His keen eyes sighted the banners of the treacherous Miura clan fluttering as their soldiers led the attack against their allied warrior monks, their banners positively gleaming with the sutras inscribed on them despite the rain.

    "Godaiin, let us inspire our men by going to the front and joining this fight ourselves!" Houjou shouted. Shigekazu hesitated for a moment. It's too dangerous to let Lord Houjou go to the front, but if I am correct, the enemy's right will return in force now that our men are disorganised by this new ambush. This will reduce pressure on their left. Our center is understrength, but mostly uncommitted so far--no choice but to crush that new unit and regain our momentum.

    "It's our only solution. Let us take caution as wel join our allies from Mount Hiei in crushing this new force." Shigekazu spurred his horse onward as a bannerman gave a blast on the shell trumpet. He faced his men and pointed his spear toward the enemy.

    Just then, out of the corner of his eye he saw a mass of boats drifting down the river, so many boats it seemed almost like a festive procession. There are no festivals in Mimasaka this time of year, let alone a festival in this backwater province with so many boats. Watching the boats move downstream distracted him from the battle momentarily as he Houjou and the others pulled ahead of him. A few men stood upright driving the boats with their poles and oars, but what looked like others sat down. Many huddled under large tarps that covered the boats. Perhaps they are fleeing the latest atrocity the invader has committed in this country.

    As he returned his full attention to the battle, he felt a great burst of pain in his back shoving him off his horse, his face falling right into the muddy ground as his body rolled about. Multiple loud bangs followed immediately after, a noise Godaiin recognised immediately from his past experiences fighting alongside the Rokuhara Tandai. The invader's cannons!

    He picked himself up off the ground, the pain in his back intense as a wall of arrows fell around him, striking his men. Hundreds of men were rushing out of the boats, now shrouded in smoke from the gunfire they just unleashed, as another few hundred archers and gunners and crossbowmen prepared to fire again.

    "G-Godaiin! Th-they...they have more reserves!" Houjou Tokiatsu was speechless. "We'll be surrounded from three, no, all four sides!" Godaiin saw his warriors fleeing all around him as confusion reigned, the realisation sinking in that he had lost this battle. Even if this is but more trickery, our men will never realise this. And who knows how many more tricks this enemy has for us today?

    "R-retreat. We m-must retreat. But make it orderly!" Godaiin grunted over the pain. He knew the last part would never happen, but he would do his best to make it so--or die trying. Nothing else could keep him from ending his life in that moment as penance for failing the Houjou--and all Japan.

    ---
    Ki Castle, Bitchuu Province, September 18, 1299​

    Adachi Tomasa stood tall as he gazed down from the walls of the old castle. Even though the gate functioned, the interior was mostly hastily cleared forest, the tree stumps still visible. The entire place was good for nothing but a place to camp an army--it was fortunate the Houjou and their puppet Shoguns had no opportunity to rebuild it.

    "It isn't long now, my lord," a retainer said. Sure enough, the enemy believed their deception, seeing the distateful three triangles of the Houjou clan's crest on the banner behind them. The enemy's force was truly immense--thousands, if not tens of thousands, of warriors stretched out on the hillside path carrying banners belonging to both the Houjou but also prominent clans of the east Tomasa recalled from his short time in Kamakura as a youth. Nitta, Ashikaga, Ota, Satake--so the Houjou are sending their finest! Even more disturbingly, Tomasa saw a few banners with Buddhist sutras written on them, clearly carried by warrior monks. He was facing a dangerous foe.

    The enemy marched into the castle gates, meaning the battle was imminent, for they would soon notice the deception. Already Tomasa's soldiers were speaking to a messenger. Tomasa grabbed his bow and notched an arrow, drawing it back as he aimed at the leader of the army, some member of the Houjou clan who stood talking to a lord from the Nitta clan, no doubt a deputy commander.

    Yet before he let his arrow fly, an impulse struck him. After everything the Houjou did to his clan from ordering his uncle's suicide, to betraying and murdering his second cousin and his family, to confiscating his lands, it felt too merciful to grant one of their senior members a swift death like that. Tomasa knew he needed to look him in the eye and watch him plead for mercy. With that in mind, Tomasa adjusted his aim to strike the other man.

    "Fall to the deepest hell, Houjou dog," Tomasa muttered, leting his arrow fly. It pierced the man's head, halting the entire force in their tracks as the noble collapsed at once. That was the signal--arrows started flying as the enemy tried raising their shields and diving to the ground in panic. Shell trumpets on both sides blew, warning of the ambush--or commanding the hidden warriors to attack. That invader prince and his generals are talented men--they'll strike the enemy on both flanks and that will be it.

    Tomasa hurriedly fired his remaining arrows as the castle gate sealed shut, shooting them at men trying to retake the gatehouse and climb onto the walls to escape. To his disatisfaction, he noticed that the Houjou lord he spared was rallying his troops to great success and driving his own forces back. A cornered rat bites hard. He drew his blade, ready to join the fight.

    ---
    Ki Castle, Bitchuu Province, September 18, 1299​

    Bodies fell all around Ashikaga Sadauji as his warriors stood guard on a shabbily fortified hill beneath the ancient walls of Ki Castle. The enemy laid the trap admirably, and it was up to Sadauji to guide the Shogunate's warriors out of it. The words of his commander, Houjou Sadaaki, burned in his head--we will not retreat until we reclaim what we lost. Just what he lost, Houjou had not said, but Sadauji could only assume it was the bodies of certain key leaders.

    He hacked the arm off a Chinese warrior who somehow managed to get close, the man quickly collapsing from shock and took a deep breath. Even if his arms felt sore and his body weary from slaying men for hours under the burning sun, his spirit still felt aflame. We Ashikaga must prove ourselves the leaders of warriors.

    Sadauji saw one of his warriors try and step back from the coming onslaught. Even as he crossed blades with an enemy swordsmen, he still found the time to look the man in the eye, one he recognised as his kinsmen and retainer Isshiki Kimifuka.

    "Death is all around you, but behind you is only the most undignified death! Stay fighting!" Sadauji shouted before managing to get a clean slash on his enemy's throat. The retreating warrior stepped forward and shouted, running right toward the enemy. He managed to kill several before a spear ran him through. I will reward your family well for that sacrifice and obedience.

    Yet with how fierce the enemy attacked as they sought a total encirclement, Sadauji himself felt tempted to step back. The warriors around him were clearly being driven back, and the arrows from his side had halted as his archers ran out of arrows--the enemy of course still had many that were striking down his men and piercing their shields and armour.

    Sadauji smiled as the enemy footsoldiers charged relentlessly at him, ignoring the swiftly approaching death. If the invader has even the slightest humanity within him, he will permit our countrymen who survive his rule to honour my clan in song and poetry as we honoured the valiant Taira.

    Enemy soldiers surrounded him on all sides, but Sadauji's quick footwork and swiftness with the blade let him avoid the worst of their thrusts. Even the pain in his side from a sudden spear blade to the back failed to phase him at a moment like this, even if for some reason his sword arm moved slower. He fell to the ground as an enemy bashed him with a shield and pointed a smoking spear pointed it right at him. His helmet split from a simultaneous sword blow. A burning lance or an icy sword, which shall deliver my death.

    Neither would, for an arrow struck the lance wielder in the throat as the head of the swordsmen fell on his chest. A hand reached down, helping him out of a pool of his own blood. Sadauji coughed as he saw the face, none other than that young Houjou commander he had been with earlier, the sturdy Kudou Sadasuke. Dirt covered his tattered armour and blood and cuts stained his face, but his warrior spirit remained.

    "Are you okay, Lord Ashikaga?" he shouted, hacking down an enemy as the enemy's charge halted in the face of reinforcements. Sadauji felt his wound with his hand. Just the tip pierced my armour and skin--I will surely live.

    "We have no time to talk, for we must open this path for Lord Houjou," Sadauji said, stepping forward and cutting at an enemy.

    "It will be open. Lord Houjou Sadaaki has recovered the survivors of his kinsman's vanguard and will soon be here. Our escape will be orderly."

    "They have fought well, so we mustn't dishonour them by expecting them to carry out our orders," Sadauji replied. Kudou seemed to agree, as shell trumpets blew and his warriors lept into action.

    "Forward for the honour of the Seiwa Genji!" Sadauji shouted, rallying his surviving retainers and their warriors. Until every last enemy before them died, the battle was far from over.

    ---
    Ki Castle, Bitchuu Province, September 18, 1299​

    Only the incense Khayishan burned in his tent kept away the strange smell of human flesh burning, the immolation of the ten thousand--or more--warriors who perished on this battlefield. Ki Castle resembled a great pot aflame in a campfire, for fires on the outside and inside burnt the deceased. It made a grim yet beautiful sight, one he hoped to see repeated many times in the coming years as the enemies of the Great Yuan fell to his invincible armies.

    The Russian cavalryman Aleksandr stepped into the tent, removing his helmet and kneeling before him, his blond hair gleaming in the sunset despite the grime still covering his face. He's hunting the survivors personally to restore his honour of his men being unable to bring back the head of that Japanese commander they killed. What admirable service!

    "Your majesty, I captured a few stragglers who seek to surrender to you. They claim to be nobles and wish for your pardon."

    An assistant of his dragged a few rope-bound men into the room, the leader of them a sneering and grim man with seemingly no respect at all for whose presence he was in.

    "Give me your name and why you wish to surrender," Khayishan demanded, keeping one hand on his sword. The only trustworthy traitors of the enemy are those who surrender before a battle. No doubt our commander Nanghiyadai will disapprove--how fortunate he can never overrule the nephew of the Great Khan.

    "Kusunoki Masato," the man answered. "A good land steward denied his place as a vassal and denied his place in life by the Houjou clan." His Chinese was fairly fluent.

    "All of which you would have found had you pledged allegiance to the Son of Heaven," Khayishan countered. "Yet you served those who go against his orders and execute his emissaries."

    "The fox chased by dogs bites all in front of it," Kusunoki replied. "No other options lay before me, yet the good work of your warriors has freed myself and my men from that fate. At a single word, I will serve you as I've served no other master and punish those who defy the Son of Heaven."

    Khayishan looked at the man--he certainly had fought well today given his fresh wounds, and he had two men beside him as followers. That would make three more men for my army, three men I do not have today and will not need to demand from some other commander. Even if he is untrustworthy, I can put this man on the frontlines and he will do my bidding, just as he did our enemy's.

    "How many men do you command?"

    "I commanded sixty men in that battle, all my comrades-in-arms for years as we battled the corruption of Toudai-ji's monks and their allies within the Houjou clan and Imperial Court." Khayishan glared at Kusunoki with his mention of "imperial" in reference to the false court in Kyoto. "My apologies, the false court which claims itself Imperial. At any rate, I believe thirty of us survive."

    "You will bring me all thirty warriors. If you have even a single man less, each and every one of you will be executed for your lies."

    "I will do so. There are other warriors I know in a similar situation, such as Lord Terada--" [2]

    "You will focus on your own matters before you worry about your fellow traitors. This Lord Terada can present his own case for why he should be allowed to surrender."

    "My apologies for being presumptious. I simply wish for all persecuted by the Houjou as I have to be permitted to serve the proper Son of Heaven and a King of Japan who pays tribute in accordance with the correct order."

    "Summon your men and get out of my sight," Khayishan growled. Aleksandr and his soldiers grabbed the men and tossed them out of the tent.

    "These are bandits, your majesty," Aleksandr said. "Our enemy is desperate and presses anyone he can find into his service."

    "Such is their nature. Every Japanese who fights for us simply seeks personal gain and the destruction of their enemies. Not one man in this country demonstrates an upright nature in that regard. Even so, we must accept the service of these wretches now so we might train their sons to be proper civilised people."

    "It is but a product of our sinful human nature that we men of weak nations act in such foul ways when confronted by a nation as strong as your own. May the Lord forgive us all for what we do." Aleksandr drew a cross motion with his hands, a gesture Khayishan recognised as a Christian one. "If you may permit me, I will hunt down more stragglers, your majesty and see if I cannot find that 'Lord Terada' the bandit mentioned earlier. That will do much in confirming this man's intentions."

    "Go do your work," Khayishan said, dismissing his Russian Guard of the kheshig. He lay back on his mat, pondering the battle--and suddenly craving a drink. A victory celebration was in order.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, November 1, 1299​

    Houjou Sadatoki couldn't believe the arrogance and impudence of the court noble appearing before him. The man acted as if he were the Emperor himself, daring to dispute the one who commanded every important institution in Japan. His bow was weak and he quickly rose to his feet without permission. Beside him, Kudou Tokimitsu watched Sadatoki with an irritating nervousness, as if more concerned with him than the man before him.

    "It is wonderful that I, the newly appointed Eastern Envoy, might receive a personal invitation to your residence, Lord Houjou Sadatoki, Governor of Sagami Province." Sadatoki twitched at hearing the man address him like that. I am the regent and upholder of the Shogunate, not just some mere provincial governor! "For what honour might this visit be for?"

    "You know damn well what it is for, Saionji Kinhira! Why have you ordered those warriors to disperse! We NEED them for our forces! You do not command them, for they are commanded by myself and my vassals!" He couldn't help but shout at the man so he might understand, but the man gave no apparent reaction.

    "My apologies, Lord Saionji," Kudou said, "Lord Houjou is very stressed by the trying situation as of late and his spirit is exhausted after grieving for the loss of countless men."

    "Kudou! Let me--" Sadatoki took a deep breath, understanding that his majordomo was simply smoothing matters over to get Saionji to listen to him. "Sainoji, please explain."

    "The sparrow cannot defeat the hawk--only the eagle can," Saionji said. "Not a single warrior you command was dismissed, only those who work for the estates owned by my family and those who trust my family to safeguard their interests."

    Sadatoki clenched his fist, knowing immediately what Saionji referred to. There is no difference between what we are doing now in the aftermath of those defeats and what we have done before! Why is this noble denying my men warriors to lead!

    "Further, Lord Houjou," Saionji continued. "I did not issue this request myself, and indeed could not, for I am simply Minister of the Right. This request came from a collection of those trusted by family, among these my father himself, the humble monk Etsukuu. It would be a grave sin to go against the wishes of my father, and an even graver sin to go against the wishes of the sangha." Saionji Sanekane is now a monk? That scheming bastard is just trying to find new ways to increase his power!

    "Kudou, what would you suggest we do about this," Sadatoki asked. "It is a pity the Rokuhara Tandai couldn't deal with this matter."

    "The Rokuhara Tandai? Ah, sorry, I only overheard you speaking," Kinhira said in his arrogance. Sadatoki grit his teeth, furious this man dare interrupt a conversation. "My apologies, but they concern a matter for which I have also been consulted on, since some in the Rokuhara Tandai insist on pillaging the very fields they've been entrusted to defend. When they approached one Houjou Sadaaki, he claimed that this burning and looting somehow repels the invader from our land, as if the invader is motivated only by greed and not a host of other sins."

    "His conduct is none of your business! If he feels that is the best way to defend this country, than it must be. If it were not, then his advisors would have ensured he did nothing of that sort," Sadatoki explained. But he knew it was useless--an effete court noble like Saionji Kinhira could never understand the complexities of warfare and military matters.

    "It would be best if a tree that destroy its own branches exist not in this world," Saionji said. "Everyone from the temples to those peasant leaders in the villages understand such. If your warriors are truly desperate for money, would it not be best if they refused impulses found only among diseased dogs and instead excelled at battle so they might claim what is rewarded to them?"

    Sadatoki silently fumed at the absolute arrogance by which this man treated him. Just because I need his assistance does not mean he can treat me like this! Were my warriors not so inept against the invader, I'd have his head!

    "Very well," Kudou said. "I assure you we will investigate the matter of the Rokuhara Tandai's actions and punish anyone who has committed crimes such as looting. As for the advice you sought from me, Lord Houjou, I propose we ignore this matter for the time being and reconsider our defensive strategy."

    "How!? Without those warriors, we do not have the men to reinforce and repel the invader!"

    "It is possible that we have raised too many weak men from those estates," Kudou said. "Were the Shogun's vassals stronger, they might make something of them, but those men who continually are defeated despite the Houjou clan leading them can do nothing with men of that quality."

    "Lord Kudou speaks the truth," Saionji said. "I am glad a veteran warrior such as himself confirms what those monks and courtiers unfamiliar with the battlefield might only speculate."

    A brief paranoia flared in Sadatoki's mind--was Kudou Tokimitsu negotiating with these people behind his back? He dismissed it, resolving to deal with the issue later.

    "Kudou, do tell me where we might get more men if not from those estates those temples have extorted us with."

    "We might look to the Shogun's vassals in the east. Ashikaga Sadauji raised many men from his estates, and these men helped our warriors save our army from absolute disaster at Ki Castle." Sadatoki smiled at Kudou's proposal. Greedy vassals like Ashikaga or especially his irksome Nitta cousins will complain as ever, but they have no one to appeal to but my clan. They will do their part in defending this country, just like we have done our part.

    "Lord Saionji, I order you to never interfere in such matters again without my direct permission. Yet I will tolerate your interference just this once, for by coincidence your actions benefitted the Shogunate. We will get our warriors either way. I remind you, Saionji, the Shogunate is but another office of the court, and we all serve the same Emperor."

    ---​

    For Japan, few years were worse than 1299, the annus horibilis where everything fell down. It was the 7th year of Banpou, hence "the disaster of Banpou 7" became its conventional term, a term that echoed for centuries to come in the conscious of the Japanese. During this year, tenacious defense turned to furious retreat, valour turned to cowardice, and luck turned to misfortune, for the Mongols at last demonstrated offensive might. Frustrated for countless years, it was their turn to strike and for Mongol leaders such as Burilgitei and Khayishan, gain the eternal fame possessed by their world-conquering ancestors.

    The Mongols owed much of their success that year to Sasaki Yoritsuna, a powerful lord in Omi Province and several other provinces northwest of Kyoto. Sasaki had long struggled with temples over land rights and loathed the Houjou for continually ruling against him. A petty, greedy man, Sasaki reluctantly marched out at the head of a Houjou clan army that sought to defend Tajima Province. Yet the effort was doomed from the start--at the Battle of Takenohama (竹野浜), Yuan general Tudghagh and his cavalry commander Khur-Toda shattered Japanese ranks and defeated them through their expertise at tactics and skillful use of cavalry.

    Traditional Japanese stories say Sasaki's retainers fought furiously to prevent his capture, urging him to commit an honourable suicide, but Sasaki refused. He mocked the men for their efforts and willingly surrendered to the Mongol commander, ensuring the retainers faced execution so Sasaki might acquire their wealth. However, this story is likely an exaggeration--other accounts describe wounds Sasaki suffered at that battle, so it is equally likely he could not commit suicide before his capture. Further, Sasaki's eldest son Yoriaki (頼明), who the Houjou forced his father to disinherit due to the Shimoutsuki Incident, had defected to the Kingdom of Japan in 1291, meaning father simply joined son.

    Further, Sasaki's betrayal prompted a great uprising of the Sasaki clan and their retainers in Omi and nearby provinces, starting with Sasaki Yorioki (佐々木頼起), younger brother of Yoritsuna [3]. Yorioki rebelled due to a rumour that the Houjou planned on eliminating the Sasaki due to Yoritsuna's actions, yet may have involved genuine sympathy for the Mongol cause. Much of it was certainly due to the inability to repay the Sasaki for the vast amount of men they sent to battle. Around half the clan joined the uprising, aiming to dismiss the Houjou as military governors of Sasaki-dominated provinces.

    Whatever the cause, the revolt was impossible to suppress due to an urgent lack of forces. In late 1298 and in 1299, the Houjou were driven out of their holdings in the provinces of Omi, Tanba, Tango, and Wakasa. Most notably, Sasaki Yorioki even issued a proclamation for all prominent lords to rise up against the Houjou for the salvation of Japan. It was the largest internal rebellion in the Kamakura Shogunate since the Tenkou Rebellion 12 years prior, and occurred at a dire time.

    It would not be the Houjou, but the Imperial Court who quelled the rebellion. It seems the Imperial Court both feared the rebellion as a threat to Kyoto's position and wished to cease the antagonism between the Sasaki and temples backed by the court nobles. Further, the court nobles held greater sway over the warrior monks of Mount Hiei, whose vast army had constantly opposed the Sasaki rebels. To summon these monks, the Imperial Court asked the Houjou to transfer some of their land to the temples and monasteries--lacking a choice, the Houjou accepted.

    The warrior monks and Sasaki clashed repeatedly in spring and summer 1299, with conduct toward captured monks being notoriously brutal. Although the monks of Mount Hiei were nowhere near as powerful as they were in the Heian era, the great chaos and poverty since the Mongol invasions had swollen their ranks [4]. Among them was Takeda Tokitsuna (then known by his monastic name Kounin). Although a practicioner of Zen--an unfavoured sect among Mount Hiei's traditionalists--the Imperial Court summoned him to serve as a leader to the monks. With only 500 warrior monks (the most Mount Hiei granted to him), Takeda defeated several equivalent forces of Sasaki warriors before being forced to retreat.

    This marked the first great deployment of warrior monks to the battlefield. Although in every battle individual or small groups of monks had fought alongside the Shogunate, large deployment had never occurred due to the Shogunate's reluctance to ask the powerful temples to assistance. Houjou clan donated much land and peasant labour to these temples and their allies in the Imperial Court for the privilege of recruiting and leading their monks.

    Even so, the numbers and training of the Sasaki exceeded that of the warrior monks, and they clearly held the upper hand. For this reason--and the advance of the Mongols--it became advantageous to seek peace. Sasaki clan members less active than Yorioki and his close relatives were granted Imperial pardons for their crimes and actions and promised new positions and land rights. Sasaki monks were promised high positions in temples, including ironically Koufuku-ji (興福寺), a temple in Nara Yoritsuna frequently clashed with. The Sasaki who never joined the rebellion such as the Kyogoku branch in particular were singled out with rewards.

    This turned the tide, leaving Sasaki Yorioki with scarcely 1,000 warriors. As Yorioki attempted to retreat to Mongol lines, on August 2, this remnant rose up and betrayed him in the mountains of Tanba Province. Sasaki's younger brother Toriyama Suketsuna (鳥山輔綱) joined these rebels and cornered Yorioki, forcing him to commit suicide.

    Unfortunately, before Toriyama could bring his head to the Imperial Court or the Houjou, this force was attacked by Mongol scouts under Chaghatai prince Tore. Tore wiped out Toriyama's unit and learned from survivors the full extant of the chaos in the frontline provinces. Hearing of thousands dead, fortifications left scarcely manned, and numerous warrior monks dead, Tore mounted a great raid as far from the frontlines as Omi Province, confirming it for himself whilst adding to the chaos.

    The Rokkaku Disturbance--named for the surname 'Rokkaku' Sasaki sometimes used--completely paralysed the Shogunate's response to a grave situation emerging in the west. Over that winter, the Shogunate massed their forces in two places--Matsuyama Castle in Bitchuu (松山城), where the remnants of Takeda's army had retreated to in winter 1298 and Ki Castle, a large and ancient fortification that remained in ruins due to lack of funds. In the latter, around 8,000, reinforced to 15,000, men under the Rokuhara Tandai leader Houjou Tokinori stood watch, while the former held around 8,000 veteran warriors of Takeda Tokitsuna under Komai Nobumura and Houjou Munenaga.

    Initially the Mongols laid siege to both fortifications, with Burilgitei attacking Matsuyama and Khayishan besieging Ki. Despite the strong walls, the latter ironically held more success due to the defender's lack of troops to man the entire castle. Khayishan attacked at various points before retreating just as quickly. The outcome looked grim for both outnumbered Japanese forces, particularly as all aid from Shikoku was cut off and travel along the coast vulnerable to piracy. However, the Shogunate was raising another force, including warriors from as far away as Mutsu--this represented the finest warriors of east Japan, who had only been committed piecemeal thus far.

    Tore's report on the full extant of the Rokkaku Disturbance immediately gave Burilgitei an idea. Under cover of night, he retreated from the siege of Matsuyama, leaving behind only a token force of Japanese defectors to continue the siege and screen his force. He bypassed the castle and burned his way across Bitchu Province into nearby Mimasaka Province before halting his force due to having too many still-intact Japanese castles in his rear. Hearing of Burilgitei's actions, Khayishan did the same for he would not be outmatched, despite his nominal commander Nanghiyadai urging caution. He bypassed Ki Castle and crashed into Bizen Province, capturing numerous fortresses through lightning attacks.

    As for those Shogunate defenders besieged in Matsuyama and Ki, they realised the Mongols had moved the battlefield. Komai Nobumura proposed to retreat to the frontline, crippling Mongol logistics and coordinating an attack with the Rokuhara Tandai. He attempted to sneak a message to Houjou Tokinori, but this message was captured by Yuan soldiers. Burilgitei knew of Komai's escape and plotted to lure either his force or his relief force into a trap.

    As Burilgitei attacked the mountainous province of Mimasaka, the Sasaki clan army advanced toward him, reinforced to 16,000 men with the Rokuhara Tandai and warrior monks from Mount Hiei and elsewhere. Combined with Komai's force, this made around 24,000 Shogunate forces moving in from three directions into the mountainous province of Mimasaka, outnumbering the Yuan 2-1. When confronted by his generals of the situation and asked where to retreat, Burilgitei famously answered "forward." He attacked the strongest Shogunate force--the Sasaki clan and Mount Hiei's monks, commanded by Sasaki Yorishige (佐々木頼重) and the Houjou direct vassal Godaiin Shigekazu (五大院繁員) with Houjou Tokiatsu (北条時敦) as its nominal leader.

    Faced with the unforeseen sudden attacks from Burilgitei's advance forces, Sasaki and Godaiin retreated to the town of Hayashino (林野), located on a floodplain between hills and the confluence of two large rivers. There they regrouped, preparing to use the narrow paths along the river to funnel Burilgitei's warriors into the killing ground. However, Sugimoto Tokiaki (杉本時明), a kinsmen of the Miura clan, once held land in Mimasaka before he joined Yorimori in the Kingdom of Japan. Sugimoto knew the lay of the land around Hayashino and advised Burilgitei to both confiscate boats and use trails over the hills [5].

    Thus Burilgitei did, as the Yuan confiscated river boats called takasebune (高瀬舟) and sailed them downstream, committing his attack for the rainy day of August 24, 1299 [6]. His forces divided into three, with two groups (mostly cavalry) advancing along the riverbanks and the third in the hills. His cavalry charged first, breaking up enemy lines before retreating in the face of overwhelming force, but this left the enemy vulnerable to attacks from scouts in the hills led by Sugimoto and his commander that struck the enemy in the flank. Burilgitei's forces charged in once more and added to the confusion.

    Around this point, Godaiin realised the enemy's lack of numbers and ordered his forces to push onward to victory. They concentrated on Burilgitei's right, commanded by Gao Xing, forcing him to retreat. At that moment however, the river boats arrived, and Kikuchi Takamori and his warriors opened fire in the enemy's rear with their bows and guns, their powder kept dry thanks to specific preparations. One bullet struck and wounded Godaiin, who commanded from the rear at the side of Houjou. The loud noise led to a panic, for the Shogunate warriors believed their enemies were more numerous than thought and that Godaiin had perished. As Gao used the noise of the guns to rally his forces and charge back in, the Shogunate force broke into a rout.

    They hurriedly crossed the rain-swollen river where thousands drowned. A minority of warriors--Sasaki and a few hundred others (mostly warrior monks)--remained behind to help the others escape. These were slaughtered to a man, but inflicted significant enough casualties on the Yuan forces to quell their momentum. Of the 16,000 warriors, perhaps 6,000 survived. Godaiin died of his wounds several days later, and the remainder returned to Kyoto in despair.

    gxBO9e4.png

    Diagram of the Battle of Hayashino and movements of both armies

    The defeat at Hayashino raised chaos and panic in Kyoto. A riot broke out in the streets as merchants and other citizens protested in front of the Rokuhara Tandai to defend them, which was suppressed by the Imperial Police, Kyoto's own defense force. Ironically, the ringleaders found themselves press-ganged into military service to avoid execution, and in the end, the Rokuhara Tandai did indeed raise an another army.

    This army's quality was exceptionally poor, even by the standards of the average Japanese army in the Banpou Invasion. Its officers were barely more than boys, children of military nobility whose fathers and grandfathers died in the wars against the Mongols. Its finest soldiers were those akutou granted pardons--and often land and income--for fighting for the Shogunate, while the average soldier were simply poorly armed peasants. Because the akutou held far greater experience, their officers greatly relied on them, marking a crucial step in the transition to the ashigaru (足軽) warrior being the basis of Japanese armies [7].

    News of this army reached Ki Castle, where Houjou Tokinori still held out despite lacking the soldiers to man the huge walls. It inspired the troops throughout the autumn and winter as supplies dwindled. However, before it could set out, a certain incident occurred with Saionji Sanekane, the former Grand Chancellor and still the most powerful of the court nobles. Saionji demanded to the Rokuhara Tandai not a single man be raised from manors he or his foremost patrons (mostly others of the Saionji family and several temples) owned, thus dismissing nearly 8,000 men overnight.

    The Rokuhara Tandai could not arrest Saionji, for his support was crucial to ensuring guilds and temples contributing income and even warriors to the Shogunate. All they could do was protest to Houjou Sadatoki, who summoned Saionji to Kamakura to explain his actions. Saionji claimed that because the quality of the army was exceedingly poor and they stood no chance of victory, it would only be hurting the nation's economy to waste them in battle. Saionji instead proposed that Houjou send more warriors from the east.

    Surprisingly, Houjou agreed to this and ordered the eastern army he was raising fused with the remaining soldiers from the Rokuhara Tandai. Around 12,000 men traveled west to Kyoto that autumn and joined the 12,000 already in Kyoto. The Rokuhara Tandai deputy Sadaaki retained leadership of the force, but he was expected to share command with the ambitious Houjou Munekata, cousin (and adoptive brother) of Sadatoki [8]. Because of their youth however, actual leadership fell to the Houjou personal vassal Suwa Yorishige (諏訪頼重) and the veteran Shogunate vassal Nitta Motouji (新田基氏).

    At this time, Khayishan knew well the poor defenses of Ki Castle. He left behind a token force of 5,000 warriors under his strategist Bayan of the Merkit (伯顔) and alongside Nanghiyadai and 10,000 men, rode out to plunder the rest of Bitchuu and attack eastwards into nearby Bizen and Harima. Although Sadaaki and Munekata managed to destroy at least 3 mingghan, their forces were being lured into a trap. Khayishan's scouts kept the main body of the army informed at all times.

    On September 18, 1299 with the main Japanese force around a day away. Khayishan stormed Ki Castle and slaughtered nearly all remaining defenders, taking heavy losses due to the high morale of the defenders, yet this was acceptable for his strategy. He positioned a token Kingdom of Japan force under his mingghan commander Adachi Tomasa (足立遠政) atop the castle walls [9]. Khayishan's main force lay hidden around Ki, while he redeployed Bayan with an advance force of 5,000 to bait the Japanese.

    Bayan skirmished with the Houjou on September 19, with his large forces skirmishing with the Japanese over the course of the day. Each time, Bayan conducted feigned retreats that led the Japanese directly to Ki Castle, where Bayan further retreated to serve as a rearguard for the battle (Khayishan wished to rest these soldiers). The elite forces of the Shogunate rode into Ki Castle with Munekata at their head, believing Adachi an ally. That afternoon, Khayishan sprung his trap.

    Despite having only half the numbers of the Shogunate, Khayishan's initial charge, including a grand attack from the kheshig and Aleksandr Zakharievich, immediately struck chaos into the spread out Japanese warriors. Suwa Yorishige died early in the battle, causing further chaos. Within the walls of Ki Castle, Nitta Motouji became the first man to die, killed by an arrow fired by Adachi. The battle begun, Houjou Munekata led a valiant effort to break out, saving few besides himself but managing to take Adachi's head. Hundreds of prominent warriors of eastern Japan died in the fighting, including many personal vassals of the Houjou.

    Houjou Sadaaki realised the dire situation and began organising a retreat, sending Ashikaga Sadauji (足利貞氏) to keep the eastern path safe. Ashikaga's warriors cut down hundreds, if not thousands, of infantry Khayishan positioned there and gave a position for the Shogunate to reform their lines. Meanwhile, Houjou sent Kudou Sadasuke (工藤貞祐), son of the Houjou majordomo Kudou Tokimitsu, on a nigh-suicidal mission to aid Munekata's escape and retrieve Suwa's body. With surprising zeal, Kudou's warriors aggressively fought their way through Mongol lines and accomplished their mission with great success. They ensured the walls remained a contested area, denying the Mongols a vantage point for their archers and gunners.

    Shogunate numbers triumphed in the end, and Khayishan's flank in the south began being pushed back. Although Munekata demanded they push on to victory, the more cautious Sadaaki advised they continue their retreat and rejoin Ashikaga's force. This proved wise, for Bayan committed his reserve and once again nearly broke Shogunate lines with his charge. Yet as night fell, Khayishan pulled his forces back to Ki, slaying the remaining Japanese on the walls and convincing stragglers (mostly akutou) to surrender.

    Ki Castle marked another great disaster for the Shogunate--they failed to relieve the besieged force and lost nearly 15,000 warriors in the process with thousands more wounded. The expedition accomplished nothing besides destroying several raiding parties and taking the head of a prominent defector--Khayishan lost only 3,000 men and regained nearly as many from defecting akutou in the days after the battle.

    These akutou naturally surrendered to the Mongols in exchange for rewards of land, for a general feeling was that despite their deeds, they would be poorly rewarded by the Houjou. Among these was Kusunoki Masato (楠木正遠), a disgraced warrior who frequently clashed with the powerful Buddhist temple of Toudai-ji (東大寺) over land rights to the estates he administered on their behalf [10]. Although he fought well in battle for the Shogunate, the Mongol offer of unrestricted rights to the disputed estates appealed greatly to him and his fellow akutou.

    Sadaaki's embattled warriors, now numbering only 9,000 after the defeat in battle, desertions, and defections, split in two. He sent his kinsmen Munekata alongside Ashikaga and 4,000 men to Awaji Island, where they were to reinforce the defenders of Naganuma Munehide against Sashi Kisou's navy and if possible, proceed onward to Shikoku. The two columns frequently clashed with advance forces from Khayishan's army, leading to further attrition.

    During the retreat from Bitchuu, Houjou ordered a scorched earth campaign in Bizen and Harima to slow the enemy down, an extremely controversial approach that earned him ample criticism from landowners be it the Imperial Court and powerful temples. These institutions complained to Sadatoki via their envoy Saionji Sanekane and threatened to withhold financial support from the Shogunate. Combined with his failure in battle, Sadaaki was dismissed as deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader and replaced with Houjou Hirotoki (北条煕時), grandson of Houjou Tokimura.

    Senior Rokuhara Tandai leader, Houjou Hisatoki, resigned his post in protest. He composed a sardonic poem that amounted to criticism of Sadatoki's handling of the war. An unimpressed Sadatoki took great offense to this and demoted his kinsmen to the post of military governor of Iki Province, a powerless post given Iki had been occupied by the Mongols since 1281. Sadatoki promoted the chinjufu-shogun Munenobu to the post--Munenobu was replaced as chinjufu-shogun with his younger brother Sadafusa (北条貞房).

    The chaos after the battle was not limited to the Houjou. The Nitta clan was infuriated upon hearing that the Shogunate spent effort rescuing the body of Suwa Yorishige, but not Nitta Motouji. Their occasional feuds with their close kin, the Ashikaga, erupted into violence as Motouji's son Tomouji (新田朝氏) alleged that Ashikaga convinced both Houjou leaders at the battle to abandon his father's body.

    In a hotheaded decision, Nitta dispatched two akutou brothers in his clan's service, Asatani Yoshiaki (朝谷義秋) and Asatani Masayoshi (朝谷正義), to raid lands managed by the Ashikaga and their retainers in December 1299. This they did to great success, with the elder of the two Yoshiaki even receiving Nitta's sister as his wife. However, the Ashikaga were prominent vassals of the Shogunate, and Houjou Sadatoki punished the Nitta by awarding the Ashikaga 2/3 of their lands, forcing them to dismiss the Asatani from their service, and placing Nitta under house arrest in Kamakura.

    Thus as 1299 closed, the surviving Shogunate forces in the region--15,000 in all--converged in Harima Province. The frontlines had collapsed by over 100 kilometers in the span of just a few months, leaving the Mongols around a three day march from Kyoto. Responsibility for the disaster lay in internal disputes and the sheer success of Mongol tactics in crushing Shogunate armies. The Shogunate's crucial failure lay in their reluctance of abandoning land to the Mongols or conducting scorched earth campaigns. Further, they positioned their main defences much too forward, lacking any strategic reserve. Thus, once these fortifications and armies had been defeated, the Shogunate lost vast amounts of land.

    Houjou Sadaaki's scorched earth campaign brought with it a degree of success. Mongol raids in Harima Province largely ceased as the Mongols were forced to reassemble their logistics network. Several isolated garrisons led by various castle lords put up great and tenacious fights due to aggressive plundering in Bitchu, Bizen, and Mimasaka, halting the Mongol army as they chose to consolidate their gains. Without Houjou's effort, it is very possible Burilgitei and Khayishan would have succeeded at finishing off the Shogunate's army come spring 1300 and laid siege to Kyoto that year.

    The true benefactor of these sieges was Shi Bi, whose army remained as a rearguard to Nanghiyadai and Burilgitei. Although he commanded only 10,000 men due to frequently sending his men to reinforce other Mongol leaders, Shi proved highly efficient at sieges thanks to leaving the work to his engineer Ala-ud-din (阿老瓦丁) [11]. A native of Mosul, Ala-ud-din inherited the recently-deceased Ismail's position as the Yuan's finest Middle Eastern military engineer, yet had also proven his worth in field battles as an artillerist and leader of gunnery troops. Recommended by his fellow siege expert Li Ting himself, the cannons, bombs, and trebuchets built by Ala-ud-din proved overkill for the many fortified manors and improvised fortresses dotting the recently conquered provinces.

    The other great Mongol offensive on Honshu in 1299, Tudghagh's efforts along the Sea of Japan coast, encountered less success. He attempted to use the chaos of the Rokkaku Disturbance to his advantage, yet most of the Sasaki clan and their retainers refused to join the Kingdom of Japan. It seems the small trickle of defectors and refugees from the Kingdom of Japan told enough stories of the harshness of darughachi supervision of land, exploitative foreign merchants, and disrespect of Shinto shrines that it gravely impacted the number of defectors. The influence of the staunchly anti-Mongol Nichiren school only made matters worse.

    Seeing no large force opposing him, Tudghagh divided his men into two armies of 10,000 each, reinforcing himself with men from the Kingdom of Japan. The southern army under Tudghagh himself invaded Tanba Province on the very doorstep of Kyoto, while the northern army led by his son Chonghur attacked Tango along the coast. Their forces grinded their way through difficult mountains, constantly ambushed by those local lords who dare stand in their way.

    The most notorious of these was Sakai Sadanobu (酒井貞信), a powerful local lord [12]. He defected to the Mongols in exchange for a small sum of gold and silver and permission to seize land from his brothers and cousins. However, Sakai encountered his younger brother in the Mongol army leading 100 men alongside Tudghagh's skilled cavalry commander Khur-Toda and learned he had been deceived. He helped guide Khur-Toda's cavalry on a raid deep into Tanba when he and several retainers betrayed the Mongols with the aid of the local akutou leader Shousei (生西) and his force of bandits. Sakai murdered his brother, slew Khur-Toda's son, and managed to kill nearly 200 others before he retreated to organise guerilla resistance.

    These constant raids from the Shogunate took their toll on the Yuan army, least of all Tudghagh. In October 1299, he died in his sleep at the age of 62. Lacking any better choice of leader, his son Chonghur was forced to return from the campaign in Tango Province to assume command of his father's troops, a decision made official the following year.

    At the time he retreated, Chonghur was busy besieging Yuminoki Castle (弓木城), among the largest fortifications in Tango and the home of the Inatomi clan. The History of Yuan claims Chonghur quickly rushed from the siege to his father's side in an act of filial piety, but the Japanese claim the lord of the castle, Inatomi Naosada (稲富直貞) [13] led a dramatic cavalry charge upon hearing of Takeda Tokitsuna's actions. Although taking great losses in the process (indeed, the castle fell with little resistance the following year), Inatomi captured a large stock of Mongol gunpowder, bombs, and hand cannons which would become a crucial vector by which gunpowder weapons reached Japan.

    It was for the best that Chonghur retreated, for the Shogunate still had substantial power in this region. Indeed, the Houjou had ordered the lords of the Hokuriku region to mobilise an army of their own and fortify their castles, and already thousands of samurai under powerful local lords like Togashi Yasuaki (富樫泰明) and Gotou Motoyori (後藤基頼) were assembling. Further, the pirate Matsuura Sadamu was still active in the region, impeding supply by sea and threatening the Oki Islands and Sado Island. It is likely an advance into the Hokuriku region would have met with disaster--the north flank of Kyoto remained safe for the time being.

    Even as winter of 1299 and early 1300 saw little combat from both sides, it was clear that 1300 would be a decisive year. The fate of Kyoto--and perhaps all Japan--hung in the balance as both sides reinforced their armies and fortresses and prepared themselves for great battles as the Mongols and their Japanese allies prepared to invade the heartland of the Yamato state itself.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter demonstrates every failure of the Late Kamakura era coming to a head--neglect of Shogunate vassals (and in particular those from lesser branches of major families), problems with inconsistent court rulings and aforementioned neglect creating powerful bandit forces, and weak economy which in this emergency forces them to rely on the Imperial Court, thus drawing them ever deeper into their scheming. I do believe these underlying issues with the Kamakura Shogunate would have led to disasters on this magnitude had the Mongols gained a foothold and kept attacking.

    In any case, the fighting only intensifies from here. Next chapter will cover the battles in Ezo and include some notes on Liaoyang and how the Yuan are dealing with the rebellion of Ainu and Nivkh there (i.e. the casus belli behind this war to begin with).

    Thank you for reading!

    [1] - Retired Emperor Go-Toba (後鳥羽天皇), who attempted to depose the Kamakura Shogunate during the Joukyuu War (1221-23), imprisoned Saionji Sanekane's grandfather and great-grandfather for leading a pro-Shogunate faction within the Imperial Court. Naturally the Saionji were greatly rewarded for their loyalty after Go-Toba's defeat.
    [2] - Terada Hounen, a notorious akutou of the Late Kamakura era (although much of his notoriety arose from his actions after the 1290s). His circumstances were similar to Kusunoki Masato (impoverished warriors who had negative dealings with those whose land they oversaw), although it is unknown if they ever met. Let us assume that ITTL, the vast amount of akutou recruitment to fill emergency positions in the Kamakura Shogunate's army has let Terada and Kusunoki meet.
    [3] - Yorioki is best known as Sassa Yorioki (佐々頼起), for some among the famous Sassa clan of the Sengoku era claimed him as their ancestor. While its undisputable the Sassa were an offshoot of the Sasaki, there are multiple genealogies for the Sassa and some link their ancestor to men other than Yorioki. At any rate, Yorioki was known as Sasaki Yorioki during his life.
    [4] - The Kamakura era was somewhat of a nadir for Mount Hiei compared to its vast powers in the centuries before and after. Weakened noble patronage and internal disputes plus the general peace of the era led to it being less of a political force, although it was still powerful enough that no one wished to upset them.
    [5] - Today Hayashino is part of Mimasaka, Okayama Prefecture. For many centuries, it was a regional market and river port
    [6] - This was a specific sort of river boat used for carrying cargo in Japan since the Heian period. The early modern variety had a flatter bottom and sometimes even had sails, while the Kamakura one takasebune had deeper draught, lacked sails, and was perhaps between 6-10 meters long and 1-1.6 meters wide (going by Heian era documents).
    [7] - This was probably better mentioned in a previous chapter when I noted the Houjou clan's efforts to streamline/increase military conscription, but these would technically be ashigaru. OTL, the ashigaru (conscripted peasant soldiers) did not truly emerge until the Nanboku-cho Wars of the mid/late 14th century, but the experience of the Mongol Invasions did give rise to proto-ashigaru formations. OTL however, from the Heian to late Kamakura eras, conscripted peasants usually avoided combat and instead managed the baggage train for the actual warriors.
    [8] - Houjou Sadatoki had no brothers, so his father, the famous Houjou Tokimune, adopted Sadatoki's cousins Morotoki and Munekata
    [9] - He was the second cousin of Adachi Yasumori, assassinated by Houjou Sadatoki both OTL and TTL in the 1285 Shimoutsuki Incident, but their surnames are spelled with different kanji (足立 vs 安達). Given Tomasa's uncle was forced to commit suicide in the Shimoutsuki Incident despite being far from Kamakura, I find it likely he would have joined Shouni Kagesuke in his defection and would have included him earlier in this story if I knew of him (I learn new things every day writing this TL).
    [10] - Although the Kusunoki clan and their sympathisers claimed the background of mistreated Houjou personal vassals descended from the illustrious Tachibana family of court nobles, their actual forefather Kusunoki Masato was probably not a descendent of the Tachibana, was vassal of neither Houjou nor Shogunate and is mostly known for (according to official records) corruption and misadministration of temple lands he held as land steward. Potentially Masato's father had a similar career depending on how one interprets the records, making the father and grandfather of that famed paragon of loyalty, 14th century samurai Kusunoki Masashige, quite villainous figures!
    [11] - The History of Yuan claims him as hailing from Mosul in modern Iraq and his exact ethnicity is unknown. Regardless, he and Ismail (who appeared in an earlier chapter, but would have been dead for several years based on his OTL death date, hence his lack of further appearances TTL) were undoubtedly two of the finest siege engineers of the Middle Ages given their stellar success against the numerous and imposing fortifications of Southern Song.
    [12] - No relation to the more famous Sakai clan (i.e. Tokugawa Ieyasu's key lieutenant Sakai Tadatsugu) from Mikawa Province, who claimed to be descendents of the Nitta clan (but in actuality were probably descendants of Oe no Hiromoto like the Mouri clan).
    [13] - Fictional name, although plausible since the kanji "直" (nao) appears often in names of members of this clan and "貞" (sada) is common among late 13th/early 14th century samurai due to Houjou Sadatoki. There does not seem to be a surviving record of who the lord of the Inatomi clan was in the late Kamakura era, but they are known to have built the castle and ruled it for several decades at that point. The clan was rather famous in the Sengoku era for their gunpowder prowess.
     
    Map 1-Inland Sea and Shikoku 1298-1300
  • I'm still indecisive as to what I will post next, so I'll just post this map I did for now. It shows the advance of the Mongols in the Inland Sea region 1298-1300 and locations of certain castles and battles. File is kind of big, so I will hide it behind a spoiler.

    nWR3FPf.png
     
    Chapter 16-A War of Zeal
  • -XVI-
    "A War of Zeal"

    Himeyama Castle, Harima Province, July 15, 1300​

    The chirping of cicadas rang in Kusunoki Masato's ears as the hot sun beat down on him. The sweltering humidity made the hilltop castle before him flutter and shimmer as an unearthly apparition. But Masato knew it was all too earthly, for the castle lord refused to surrender. Two months of sitting here in this place, staring at that same castle. What a waste of time!

    His co-commander, Terada Hounen, approached, seemingly gleeful.

    "You will like the news I have for you today, Lord Kusunoki," he said. "The castle lord wants to negotiate!"

    "The only negotiation I want is his surrender," Masato replied. "The quicker he surrenders, the quicker we can get onto dealing with more pressing matters than standing around waiting for these hillforts to surrender."

    "Hey now, our job here is still important," Terada said. "Without us, the invader prince would be facing constant crisis."

    "Hmph, he's probably already off plundering that temple up ahead while we sit here," Masato complained. There he saw his soldiers parting as a single enemy lord approached on horseback. Only a single bannerman and a Buddhist monk escorted him.

    "Lord Kusunoki Masato, Lord Terada Hounen," the enemy said. It seems my infamy has spread if this man knows our name. "What do you want from the humble Akamatsu clan to leave this place?"

    "Your head," Masato said, drawing his sword.

    "If necessary, I can give you my head or my dear father's head," the enemy replied. "But I, Akamatsu Norimura, heir to my clan, can give you far greater rewards."

    "Oh?" Terada said, his grin widening. "How much loot is inside that castle there?"

    "Many offerings from local monasteries," Akamatsu replied. "Many barrels of rice from nearby manors. Many fine swords and spears and armour and horses."

    "You are in no position to be making a deal," Masato spat. "We hold the upper hand, and we'll just take it from you."

    If you do not accept, I can only offer it to the gods," Akamatsu said with a shrug. "Perhaps their aid shall drive the wickedness from their land."

    "Lord Kusunoki, let us take this man at his word," Terada said. "We already aren't getting nearly what we asked for from the invader. And...I think this Lord Akamatsu can give us more."

    "I can," Akamatsu replied. "What do you wish me to give you so that you leave this place?"

    "Let me take a peak at the women in that castle," Terada said, his grin growing wider. "You must have a beautiful sister, or niece, or cousin, do you not?"

    Even Akamatsu seemed flustered by that request. He glanced at the monk, but the monk simply nodded. After some thinking, he sighed, resigning himself to his fate.

    "If that is what you seek, I will grant it. Even my father, Lord Shigenori, cannot oppose that request. But that comes with additional obligations."

    "You won't be the only one with additional obligations in that case," Terada replied. "I will aid the Akamatsu, and you will aid me in dealing with those bastards from the court who run the temples."

    "Lord Terada, you're not seriously--" If he betrays the invader, we'll be back to fighting for the same people who keep depriving us of our rightful lands. And will they even accept us back? Certainly we'll never be able to serve the invader again.

    "I am indeed. I get a beautiful wife and I get this clan helping me out? Hah, I'll fight for them any day over helping a bunch of thugs pretending to be cultured Chinese destroy this country and not even let us pick through the rubble." Terada declared. He drew his sword and pointed it straight to Masato's throat. "Don't you agree that's wonderful?"

    Kusunoki pushed the sword away from his throat and shook his head.

    "You negotiate hard, Lord Terada, but I don't fear you no matter which side you're on." He glared at Akamatsu. "I've already got a wife back home so I don't need one of your women, but I do need your help. I feel like paying back that invader prince for making a fool of me both in battle and after the battle."

    Masato looked at his men, rough bandits and other outcasts each and every one.

    "Let's take our reward from Lord Akamatsu, and drive the invader out of our country!" he shouted. His warriors cheered in unison, still ready to follow him wherever he went. I am sure I only made it harder for myself. But if I walk this path, who knows what rewards I'll get at the end?

    ---
    Inaba Province, April 11, 1300​

    Yabe Shichirou stood transfixed by the message of that Nichiren monk who went by the name Niten. The monk had been preaching for hours now, alternating between dispensations on finding salvation in the Lotus Sutra and the crisis the world found itself in. All around Shichirou stood men--and women--of all social classes, from warriors like him, to monks of six different sects, to merchants and bureaucrats. Even their starving bellies and wounds from the invader occupying their land could not dissuade them from listening to this man. Those Zen monks I knew and even foolishly donated to were but fools compared to this man.

    "I announce to you, oh followers of the humble Niten, that before me is one man who once was like you or I, unskilled and ignorant in the dharma and truths of the Lotus Sutra," the monk shouted, gesturing to an ancient-looking man beside him. He had only wisps of white hair, milky eyes, and a face covered in wrinkles and specks from his antiquity. "Yet he discovered its truth and with it gained the power to live forever so he might propagate it in this age of declining dharma. Yes, even your Emperor, the one some call 'Antoku' [1], trusts the sacred Lotus Sutra!"

    Gasps rose from the crowd as they chattered amongst themselves. Shichirou himself could hardly believe it--Emperor Antoku not only survived his death over a century ago, but stood before them now as a follower of this monk?

    "That is only a legend! The venerable Emperor Antoku was killed many years ago, and even those in Inaba who claim he survived believe him long deceased!" Shichirou shouted at Niten. I have to speak out against this, lest we be deceived by a false prophet. If this monk preaches truth, he will surely correct me.

    Hostile eyes turned upon him as the crowd silenced itself at Shichirou's condemnation, but Shichirou remained focused on Niten and in particular that old man beside him. Surprisingly, Niten looked at him with no hostility and even a hint of a smile.

    "Speak now, your majesty, and quell this man's doubts so he might accept your wisdom."

    "I...am who...you seek..." the old man mumbled, barely audible even in the silence. "I now know truth..."

    "Your Emperor forgives your impudence," Niten said. "As do I. In this age it is natural to doubt.The truthful doctrines are assailed from all sides, much as our nation is divided between the corruption in Kamakura, the sin in Kyoto that brought forth wicked invaders from beyond to destroy all of it in the name of their degenerate 'kingdom' in Hakata. In the spiritual world I inhabited, the venerable Nichiren arose in this darkness and banished the falsehoods. Now in the physical world, the rightful emperor shall banish the invader."

    Shichirou tried making sense of the situation. He sat on the ground and tried blocking out the environment around him, wondering if what he was just told was true.

    "Do not blame this man for his doubt, for now he meditates as he seeks the truth! You must do the same, for many of you hold this doubt in your heart. Yet once you overcome it, this nation--and all nations of this world--shall change."

    ---
    Hakata, Chikuzen Province, June 10, 1300​

    "As you can see, we are dealing with a considerable threat, my lords," the envoy from Inaba Province concluded, having explained the problem to all of them. Miura Yorimori found it hard not to roll his eyes at the insanity of it all. Schismatic Buddhists mobilising an army of peasants and disgraced warriors in the name of a long-dead emperor? He could scarcely think of anything more mad.

    "Hmph, anyone claiming themselves the Emperor must be mad. I am the only rightful Emper--sovereign of Japan," the boy Tanehito said, hastily correcting himself in front of his regent Takatsukasa Fuyuhira and the watchful eyes of their obese Mongol overlord Cheligh-Temur, hearing every word through an interpreter. "We should hurry up and destroy this rebel army so they commit no more sins against this nation and the dharma."

    "We have few forces in that area," Shouni Kagesuke pointed out, his many scars prominent as ever. "If we divert our armies, then we risk slowing our advance. Which option do you prefer, Chancellor of Zhengdong?"

    "They have rebelled against the Great Khan's order in the name of an illegal schismatic sect. They can meet no fate but death or exile. The Hong brothers will be interested in knowing the upcoming harvest of prisoners," Cheligh-Temur said.

    The group glanced at Yorimori, a signal for him to speak.

    "Please wait a moment," he spoke, his words calm so he might reason even with the barbarian. "I believe we are misunderstanding the intention of these rebels."

    "There is nothing to misunderstand, Lord Miura," Shouni Kagesuke interjected. "We cannot let them interfere with our supply lines or terrorise our subjects."

    "Please read their proclamation once more. The rebels are most frustrated not with our rightful government, but with the rebel government occupying Kyoto. Indeed, they reveal their true aim as march eastwards." Even a fool like Shouni will understand what I am aiming at.

    "And?" Tanehito demanded. "They are bad for our country, our armies, and our allies."

    "Let our armies guide them toward the enemy territory," Yorimori said. "When they arrive, we shall watch fires burn across the river, much as Cao Cao did with the Yuan brothers. [2]" Cheligh-Temur laughed.

    "You're a learned one, aren't you, Miura Yorimori! I like your idea!"

    "Those are my subjects!" Tanehito protested. "Even Lord Shouni knows that!" Yorimori glanced at Shouni, trying to guess at his response.

    "I cannot condone this strategy, but in a time like this, we would be wasting fewer soldiers through this method," Shouni said. Predictable. The moment that Mongol simpleton praised my plan, he was intellectually cornered, for knows that man is the only one stopping me from ousting him. "Yet I would like to ensure our plan is successful. A reliable vassal who might command 1,000 men shall pursue from a safe distance. I propose Lord Anan Hidehisa lead these forces. When the rebel army is out of our lands, Anan will reinforce whichever army needs him."

    Yorimori took in Shouni's words, trying to recall the lord he mentioned. Anan Hidehisa, leader of a wealthy clan within Bungo Province and Bungo's deputy military governor. Even if he answers to Shouni's ally Mouri Tokichika, his clan does not seem to have intermarried with either the Shouni or the Mouri. There shall be many opportunities to win this man to my side, and while he is in the field, he shall be seen as Shouni's man. Perhaps I should send someone like that doddering old samurai Egami to watch after him and ensure Anan correctly plays the role I have in mind for him.

    "Lord Anan will be capable for this mission. I am sure he need only ask the lords of the San'in or San'you for additional men should he need them."

    "The only problem I worry," Cheligh-Temur stated, "Is how our leaders in the field might react. Lord Miura, Lord Shouni, the two of you will be quite busy in a month's time." He laughed. "With men like Prince Khayishan and Lord Chonghur in the field, you'll be lucky if all you get is a few angry letters!"

    ---
    Tajima Province, September 21, 1300​

    "Unbelievable!" Chonghur spat as a scout relayed the order. "We are not to attack them? What the hell are those bastards in Hakata thinking!?"

    One of his generals, Khur-Toda of the kheshig, simply shrugged.

    "They sit warm, drinking the finest liquor and eating the finest food as we sit at the front line. We lack any recourse whatsoever."

    Chonghur's fellow general Shi Bi pushed his plate away at Khur-Toda's words, no doubt wishing to be inoffensive to the others.

    "Our allies are merely pushing them along like a pack of rabid dogs, but they must push them through our territory," Shi pointed out.

    "Who's the bastard doing this?" Chonghur asked the scout. "Which bastard did Hakata send to carry out this foolish order?

    "The mingghan commander Anan Hidehisa, my lord. The Japanese call him a deputy military governor of one of their provinces."

    "He won't be governing anything when I'm through with him, that's for sure! He's just as bad as the rebels! If not for him, we would be in Kyoto by spring! We wouldn't need to spend our winter buried by the snow that sweeps this coast."

    "I am sure the vice-marshal will protect him," Khur-Toda noted. "At least until marshal Burilgitei cares about something besides winning battles." Chonghur knew immediately what he referred to--any time he complained about a Japanese subordinate or demanded more soldiers, he never heard back from Burilgitei. He only ever heard back from some one-armed bastard named "Shouni Kagesuke," and that Shouni always favoured his countrymen.

    "What if we ask neither of them?" Shi Bi proposed. "This is clearly a matter too great for Zhengdong. We must ask the court of his majesty the Son of Heaven. For after all, is not Chen Sheng defending the enemy capital on behalf of Lord Shouni?"

    Chonghur smiled, enjoying Shi Bi's wit. It might not be enough to deal with that Shouni Kagesuke, but will keep him wary next time he thinks of elevating his countrymen over our empire's welfare.

    "The court will like to hear of it," Khur-Toda agreed. "Lord Shi, if you may, compose the letter." He stood up, sighing. "Now then, I must carry out a patrol to make sure these dogs head the right way."

    "If you see him in the camp, tell my son El Temur he's to patrol as well. Get that boy some experience, even if it's experience in dealing with frustration."

    ---
    Tajima Province, September 22, 1300​

    Nanjou Yorikazu walked cautiously through the rebel camp, trying to maintain his calm. He and the monks beside him quietly recitated the Lotus Sutra in unison, hoping to convince the armed monks escorting them that they were pious enough to face this man. Yet even as he muttered the familiar words and carried high a banner emblazoned with the sacred words "Namu Myouhou Renge Kyou", Yorikazu couldn't help but feel like he wandered into a deadly trap. Were this monk Niten a true follower of the Lotus Sutra, he would not be using this host of warriors to rebel against his rightful emperor and the dharma he upholds.

    In the center of the camp, Niten sat meditating, a man whose face bore many scars, a nose which had been broken many times, and on his bald head the greatest scar of all, as if his faith saved him from the enemy cleaving his skull in twain. Around him stood men dressed in shabby clothes that seemed as if they impersonated ministers and courtiers, with a few warriors imitating palace guards shielding an ancient and elderly man sitting within a great screened-in palanquin. That must be the man they claim is Emperor Antoku. What nonsense! He perished over a century ago, and old as he may be, he is clearly too young to be our former ruler.

    "Oh your holiness, our Grand Chancellor, an envoy from the rebel army has arrived before you!" a herald decreed. At once the monk opened his eyes, brilliant eyes that burned with religious fervor. He rose to his feet as Yorikazu and his monks bowed before him.

    "I see. You must be Lord Nanjou Yorikazu," Niten greeted. "What is your rebel army seeking."

    "Oh Niten, your holiness, my lord, the Shogun Prince Hisaaki and his chief advisor Houjou Sadatoki wish for you to cease this struggle which divides our nation," Yorikazu said, hoping the praise and formality he treated Niten would convince him. "The court and shogunate recognise your piety and faith in the Lotus Sutra, and understand well you merely seek the salvation of your countrymen. We wish that you join forces with us and drive from our land the invader who corrupts our nation's dharma and their rebel allies in Hakata."

    "Those men are frauds and rebels, holding nothing but empty titles granted to them by a false emperor. There is but one shogun, you see, the wise and discerning Lord Yabe!" Niten glanced toward a man in full armour beside him. "For he alone received his office from the true Emperor!" The man's maddening words brushed off Yorikazu--he was prepared to deal with this insanity to negotiate a deal, for the fate of Japan relied on it.

    "Our difference, your holiness, is solely political. Shall you join forces with our righteous army, we will surely discern the truth in your words before long. You are an eminent religious figure, one who is only ignored and forced into shedding blood from the regretful age of declining dharma in which we have been born into. I place all my trust in the holy words contained within the Lotus Sutra, and I am certain that shall you aid our cause, the truth of your words shall reach every ear in the land."

    Niten smiled grimly.

    "You give but empty flattery, Lord Nanjou. Our land has been torn asunder because evil men rose in rebellion and deposed our rightful Emperor. There is little worth saving among the rebels, the same wicked men who persecute those who preached the Lotus Sutra, including his holiness Nichiren himself. I know they condemn my words. Even those disciples who follow Nichiren now condemn my words, for our nation's dharma has decayed so much they have forgotten what his holiness preached and do so at the behest of the rebellious Emperor, his rebellious ministers, and his rebellious nobles."

    The hairs on Yorikazu's neck stood up from the icy tones Niten addressed him with. More and more eyes began focusing on him the longer Niten spoke.

    "Cease speaking nonsense and embrace truth," Niten said. "You are not a fool, Lord Nanjou, but a man with the potential for brilliance. I implore you now, serve your rightful Emperor and curse those rebels from the bottom of your heart, and you shall not only be saved, but achieve your rightful place in this lifetime, and the next!"

    With one hand under his cloak, Yorikazu grasped his sword. He knew he would need it. Nearby he saw a fine horse, one he could easily steal.

    "I am sorry, your holiness, but I cannot abandon my master so easily."

    "Then you will achieve your rightful suffering in this lifetime, and the next," Niten said, turning to his "palace guards." The men immediately rushed toward Yorikazu and his monks, but they proved quicker. He cut them down in an instant and they ran toward the horse, shouting a battlecry as they cleared a way through violence. The monks fought hard, knowing they stood no chance of escape.

    "I am sorry, brothers!" Yorikazu said as he mounted the horse, his two monks facing down practically an entire army with their clubs. "Your deeds in this life against these schismatics shall earn you much merit in this next!" He rushed off on his horse, arrows whizzing past as he resolved to report this matter to Houjou Munenobu.

    ---
    Hosomi Manor (細見荘), Tanba Province, September 29, 1300​

    "They fall as autumn leaves..." Niten muttered, seeing his warriors perish before him. The arrows flew, men screamed, monks chanted, and all the hope in the world died out. Somehow, those accursed men with the three triangles on their banner, those wicked and evil men of the Houjou clan, had triumphed over his righteous army. The fighting had almost reached him and the emperor.

    "Your holiness!" his shogun Yabe shouted, limping toward him from a broken leg. "Take the Emperor and his ministers flee! This battle is lost, but as long as he survives, we have won!"

    "Y-yes, that will be our plan. Even if we have lost, our righteousness will triumph in the end. You have done well, Lord Yabe."

    Yabe said nothing, turning about and cutting down a warrior monk from the enemy side. Die, schismatics who reject the truths behind the Lotus Sutra! Perish now, lest your punishment be far worse!

    Niten stumbled toward the cart containing the Emperor, ordering his litter-bearers to lift him and began moving. I must ask him to stand up and rally our forces, so our troops shall be inspired and triumph! He bowed before the cart, gently pulling away the screen, only to be met with a the sudden smell of death. The Emperor lay motionless, his body collapsed in eternal slumber.

    "I-is something the matter, your holiness?" a litter-bearer asked, distraught by Niten's face. His heart pounded faster as he tried rationalising his next course of action. Without the Emperor as my symbol, what do I have left? As he pondered for a moment, seeing Yabe struck by an arrow through his throat, the obvious answer came to him. I still have the truth on my side!

    "Hurry!" Niten shouted at the litter-bearer. "Defend the Emperor at all costs as you leave this battlefield! I will rush ahead and call for aid from those who sympathise with my cause yet have not joined this battle! None must know I have gone!"

    With that, he rushed off into the brush, fleeing before the enemy arrived. His mind swirled with questions of who to blame for the loss--himself, his soldiers, the enemy's surprising brilliance? Perhaps everyone is to blame. The enemy, for being sent by the heavens as a force to persecute myself and my followers so we might reveal our true selves. My warriors, for not trusting the Lotus Sutra enough--the heavens punished them for that. And myself, for placing hope in the Emperor to unite the people instead of the holy Lotus Sutra. I will return one day to the battlefield, and I will never make that mistake again.

    ---
    As the year 1300 began, the Kamakura Shogunate stood on the edge of defeat. From Ezo to the Ryukyus its armies had been repulsed at every step by the unstoppable advance of the vast armies of the Mongol Empire. Just a few days separated the frontlines of the war from the gates of the imperial palace at Kyoto. Panic hung heavy in the air as the populace cowered in fear of the fate that awaited them, spurred by many mass executions, enslavements, and deportations the Yuan and their allies used to control the conquered lands.

    The great advance and many victories in 1299 took its toll on the Mongols. They lost numerous soldiers, including many elites from Mongolia and Central Asia. While some reinforcements arrived from the mainland, the majority of reinforcements were ethnic Japanese soldiers pressed into combat. Some were defectors seeking land, others local akutou who refused to trust Shogunate authorities, but the majority were men from Kyushu. It is a testimony to Shouni Kagesuke's ability as a leader that he managed to recruit the thousands of warriors necessary to keep the Yuan advance steady.

    These warriors were of dubious quality and loyalty. Nowhere is this better illustrated than the case of Kusunoki Masato, who surrendered to the Yuan in 1299 at Ki Castle. Kusunoki clashed with Khayishan's army throughout 1300 alongside a prominent Harima Province akutou named Terada Hounen (寺田法念). They plundered many temples in Harima and helped take several fortified manors, but eventually they ran into difficulties at Himeyama Castle that summer, commanded by Akamatsu Shigenori (赤松茂則) of the Rokuhara Tandai [3].

    Rather than commit more troops or waste time besieging the castle, they accepted a bribe of gold, rice, weapons, and Akamatsu's daughter (as a wife for Terada) and joined the Shogunate forces. Although they played no role in defending Himeyama Castle, Kusunoki and Terada worked extensively with Akamatsu's son Norimura (赤松則村) as well as another akutou they recruited, the notoriously violent Tarumi Shigemasa (垂水繁昌). These akutou battled their one-time Yuan allies throughout Bizen and Mimasaka Provinces, raiding temples and manors and reporting Mongol movements to Kyoto.

    Meanwhile, the Shogunate desperately recruited warriors from Eastern Japan to fill the gaps in their forces in the West. Thousands of warriors from as far north as Mutsu traveled south to reinforce those in and around Kyoto. Of higher quality than the warriors from Kyushu they faced, these men helped constrain Mongol advances in spring 1300.

    Rebels often rose up in Mongol-occupied territory. Most were small rebellions of do-ikki protesting confiscation of supplies, or occasionally those led by local nobles opposed to Mongol land policy. Many of the noble rebels were Nichiren Buddhists reacting to the official persecution of their religion, and they formed an increasingly powerful bloc in these territories. Nichiren temples hosted increasing numbers of warrior monks, with each Nichiren sect commanding an army of them.

    The most dangerous of these Nichiren rebellions was also the most bizarre. It was led by the monk Niten (日典), a wealthy peasant whose father and brothers died in battle against the Mongols and his mother and sisters abducted. He himself had nearly died as well at the Battle of Kitsuki in 1293. It appears his mental health deteriorated in the following years as he studied under Nichiren's disciple Nichizou and started traveled about preaching Nichiren Buddhism in defiance of Mongol rule.

    However, Niten held heterodox views on Buddhism, and he made very large allowances for Shinto practices in defiance of Nichiren doctrine. For this, Nichizou publically condemned him in 1296 and the more devout members of his congregation left, leaving Niten with mostly uneducated peasants and lesser warrior nobles as followers.

    In 1299 however, Niten met a very elderly mountain hermit whom he converted to Nichiren. The old monk could barely speak or move at his age, but besides passages of the Lotus Sutra he spoke of his former life in the Imperial Palace. Niten knew of a legend in Inaba Province that spoke of Emperor Antoku, the child emperor drowned at the Battle of Dan-no-ura in 1185, not only surviving, but spending his days as a monk in Inaba. Thus he became convinced that this ancient monk was Emperor Antoku himself, having survived so long through his adherence to the Lotus Sutra [4].

    Niten proclaimed that the invader's success resulted from Japan's leaders neglecting the Lotus Sutra, and that with Emperor Antoku reinstalled on the throne, the invaders would surely meet defeat. He condemned the entire institution of the Kamakura Shogunate, from the Shogun to the Houjou regents to the systems they put in place, claiming they functioned as nothing but a means for greed that caused men to neglect spiritual matters. Niten also criticised the Kingdom of Japan, calling them the inevitable result of the greed and wickedness fostered by the Shogunate that led men to side with the "demonic" force of the invaders.

    His popularity exploded to the point that in June 1300 both Cheligh-Temur, leader of the occupation forces, and Tanehito, King of Japan, ordered a force of 2,000 warriors to destroy Niten and his movement. This marks the beginning of the False Emperor Rebellion (偽天皇の乱). With an equal number of fanatic peasants and monks, Niten held fast and defeated the Kingdom of Japan. After this victory, his movement swelled to around 10,000 peasants who attacked many places in Inaba Province. By autumn 1300, the Kingdom of Japan completely lost control of Inaba and the rebellion spilled into nearby Tajima Province as Niten attempted to lead his army to Kyoto.

    Both the Shogunate and Mongols attempted to use this rebellion to their own end. Houjou Sadatoki tried to negotiate with him by sending Nanjou Yorikazu (南条頼員), a Nichiren follower who served as a personal vassal to the Houjou. Niten believed this be a trick, and Nanjou barely escaped with his life. On the other hand, the Kingdom of Japan's forces in Tajima were instructed to let the forces of Niten march through and constrain them from looting. Numerous skirmishes were fought against these Nichiren rebels, but it is said that for every warrior Niten lost, he gained two new followers.

    Chonghur, Mongol commander in the region, was furious, for his forces could scarcely advance further with Niten in his rear, and he complained that the Kingdom of Japan was letting him pass. However, Cheligh-Temur rejected his appeal and the matter went no further. Shi Bi, the other Mongol commander in the region, protested to the Yuan court by writing "Chen Sheng defends the enemy capital on behalf of Lord Shouni," drawing a parallel to the ancient Chinese rebellion of Chen Sheng (陳勝) granted the title King of Chu by an imposter [5]. For the time, however, nothing came of this matter.

    Niten's forces invaded Tanba Province in September 1300 and tried to spark a rebellion there. Yet by this point, all Nichiren sects disclaimed Niten's movement and he was condemned as a schismatic and a heretic. The senior Rokuhara Tandai leader, Houjou Munenobu, along with Nanjou Yorikazu took command of an army of 12,000 men (including many veterans of the defeat at Hayashino) and attacked Niten's force at the manor of Hosomi (細見荘) in Tanba.

    Lacking cavalry or sufficient armour and weapons, their high morale proved no match for the trained forces of the Shogunate. Many of Niten's self-proclaimed ministers died in the fighting, including the veteran warrior who served as his foremost general (and Shogun) Yabe Shichirou (矢部七郎), and the surviving rebels dispersed. The False Antoku was captured, but it was discovered he had been dead for several days--the Shogunate dismembered his corpse and left it to rot. Niten however was not caught, and the rebellion would continue, albeit at a much weaker pace.

    Those rebels who left Niten's army after the victory did not return to peace. Many of them formed the nucleus of what became the Hokke-ikki (法華一揆) movement. These rebels would become prominent local forces throughout the remainder of the Banpou Invasion and indeed for several centuries to come.

    Immediately behind Niten however were the forces of Burilgitei, who with 15,000 men attacked Houjou and Nanjou's force. They clashed for several days inconclusively before Houjou ensconced himself at the recently-constructed Momii Castle (籾井城) in Tanba. Burilgitei responded through dividing his forces in two and ordered his scout Adachi Tochika (足立遠親)--cousin of Adachi Tomasa--to recruit local support. As a prominent lord in Tanba, Adachi knew many who could aid him and with their help discovered many good paths that let the Mongols break the Shogunate's defensive position.

    Burilgitei's force retreated in the face of the aggressive Shogunate attack led by Nanjou and his Nichiren fanatics, but this was simply a trick. As night fell, Burilgitei destroyed the enemy's scouts and proceeded to attack their camp under the cover of darkness. Thousands were massacred or captured, and Houjou and Nanjou retreated with barely 5,000 men remaining.

    Matters went no better in the north, where Chonghur's forces attacked Wakasa and Omi in their attempt to break the northern flank of Kyoto and at sea the admiral Yighmish raided the coast of the Hokuriku with nigh-impunity following bribes to the key Shogunate naval commander, the pirate Matsuura Sadamu. Weakened by the Rokkaku Rebellion the prior year, the local Sasaki clan retainers proved incapable of resisting for long while the main Houjou clan army remained disorganised following its defeat the prior year.

    Houjou Sadatoki sent the disgraced Houjou Sadaaki to command this force, assuming he knew best, sending what few reinforcements he could. Although he commanded 17,000 men as his opponent Chonghur did, his force lacked experienced warriors. Thus Sadaaki used the only option he could--fighting for every inch of ground and avoiding direct battle. His forces conducted sporadic ambushes and built fortifications, blocking Chonghur's movements and preventing him from launching raids deep into Shogunate territory.

    Few significant Japanese forces remained in the south along the Inland Sea, and what forces existed mostly garrisoned castles. The armies of Khayishan, Zhang Gui, and Kim Heun numbered around 45,000 combined and they made short work out of numerous fortifications in Harima Province before proceeding into Settsu. The only real opposition remained that of the akutou defectors Kusunoki and Terada, whose numbers swelled in 1300 as peasants and local warriors joined them. But as the threat to Kyoto became more dire than ever, the two leaders were recalled to Kyoto.

    In Izumi Province south of Settsu, the Goryeo army of Kim Heun faced no serious obstacles and by summer 1300 captured the entire province. However, his army was vexed by a sizable uprising of akutou under Sawamura Munetsuna (沢村宗綱), a former defector to the Kingdom of Japan who switched sides due to arguments with the darughachi of his land. Sawamura conducted effective guerilla resistance in Izumi and Settsu, even managing to kill the mingghan commander Oe no Mototaka and most of his force as he passed through Settsu en route to reinforce Burilgitei.

    Sawamura's resistance inspired a sizable number of peasants to the Shogunate banner, so many so that Houjou Sadatoki even spared a few hundred trained warriors. The disgraced Nitta Tomouji alongside Oda Munetomo (小田宗知) [6] was sent alongside Houjou Tomosada (北条朝貞) to command this force which swelled to 7,000 soldiers. As Kim invaded Kawachi Province en route to guard the southern flank of the Kyoto invasion, he was attacked at the town of Furuichi on September 16 by this army. Nitta's force inflicted such casualties on the Goryeo force (despite their superior numbers) Kim was forced to retreat. Additionally, flooding from a large typhoon as well as peasant resistance began slowing his logistics--the Goryeo army would remain not return to Kawachi until 1301.

    Kyoto still faced a dire threat even with these victories. The Rokuhara Tandai scrambled to raise yet another army as they hurriedly constructed fortifications along the route. They abandoned numerous more distant castle garrisons and recruited heavily from the townspeople of Kyoto. Even the Saionji family feared what might happen and helped the Shogunate raise around 15,000 warrior monks from nearby temples (mostly from Mount Hiei), charging the Houjou practically nothing for it. The Sasaki clan also contributed heavily to the Shogunate's force. Altogether, the Shogunate had 35,000 warriors, led by the Rokuhara Tandai--it was the last significant army in western Japan, and perhaps the last significant army they could raise at all.

    Author's notes
    ---​
    I was indecisive about what to post next, but in the end I decided to focus on the Mongol advance toward Kyoto. I believe such a peasant rebellion in their rear is broadly plausible, given many would view the chaos as apocalyptic (and essentially what the monk Nichiren warned in the 1270s) and this was the era in which the first peasant associations arose in Japan. My only regret is not using a false Antoku (who as I mentioned earlier, was in reality drowned by Taira clan in their mass suicide after their final defeat at Dan-no-ura in 1185) earlier, especially in relation to Kyushu, since there are many traditions of his survival there.

    A "false emperor rebellion" is a little odd, I admit, but it has some precedence in Chinese history and I could see one of the "Emperor Antoku survived" traditions getting incredibly out of hand in a dire era like this. The monk Niten has a typical name chosen monks, but is totally ahistoric. Originally he supposed to be Yabe, but I figured it better to make Yabe (who OTL was a local Inaba Province lord known only for his descendents and donations to Zen monasteries--honestly I just picked a random lord from this era and that province, like a lot of the more minor characters are TTL) a skeptic who found himself converted by Niten's preaching.

    The akutou content with Kusunoki et. al is an unrelated side story, but still important for the overall narrative and didn't fit well elsewhere. They would be an unreliable yet powerful force.

    Originally this chapter focused on Shikoku, this rebellion, and yet more battles, but I've divided it into three. The Shikoku portion will be merged with another Shikoku chapter I wrote, and the next entry will be how the Shogunate's reinforcements defend the approaches toward Kyoto.

    [1] - "Antoku" was his posthumous name, so an Emperor Antoku seen as living would not be called that.
    [2] - Literal translation of a four-character idiom (隔岸觀火) which is best known as one of the Thirty-Six Strategems. I cannot find the actual source of the idiom or its date, but it evidently refers to an incident from the Three Kingdoms period where Cao Cao neglected to attack the brothers Yuan Shang and Yuan Tan, and instead they fought amongst each other and eventually were disposed of by Gongsun Kang, letting Cao Cao campaign elsewhere.
    [3] - Himeyama Castle is best known today as Himeji Castle--it originated as a Kamakura era fortified manor atop a hill.
    [4] - Many regions of Japan, mostly Kyushu and the Chuugoku, have legends of Emperor Antoku's survival, although many of them also specify a date or manner of his death. I've taken one associated with Inaba for this story. None of them ever amounted to much, but one 20th century imperial imposter claimed himself Emperor Antoku's descendant and at various points was imprisoned for it.
    [5] - To make a long story short, Chen Sheng was a rebel against the Qin Dynasty in 209 BC who found imposters posing as the executed son of the ruling Emperor and a general of the Kingdom of Chu and used this as proof of his legitimacy.
    [6] - Different kanji than the more famous Oda clan to which they have no relation--sometimes they are distinguished as the "Hitachi Oda" because they came from Hitachi Province.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 17-A Steadfast Defense
  • -XVII-
    "A Steadfast Defense"


    Kiyama Castle, Sanuki Province, May 31, 1300
    In his mind, Akazawa Kiyotsune stood at perfect peace. Soon he would leave this old battered body, exchanging it for a new one that surely would be one step closer to his ultimate destination. The images in his mind of his warriors impaling themselves with their blades and knives faded--no doubt the worthy amongst them already were experiencing that new world for themselves, and they would guide him into the afterlife.

    The punch to the face from the invader brute didn't even phase him, even as he noticed his jaw dislocated.

    "Talk! Talk now!" shrieked the invader general behind him. "I, Chae Hong-chol, serve the rightful authority of the Great Khan. Speak now, or your death will only be that more miserable!"

    "I serve only the Heavenly Sovereign and the dharma he upholds, not some barbarian who happens to rule China and whatever insigificant country you come from," Kiyotsune sneered, spitting blood and a tooth from his mouth. He braced himself as the brute punched him in the face again and again, finally gouging out an eye in an excruciating moment. It took all the strength he had to keep his tongue wrapped around that beautiful weapon, that tip of a blade which would bring him ultimate peace.

    "Enjoying yourself, Lord Chae?" another voice of the invader said. Chae said something back in his own language, that Korean language Ogasawara could not understand. But from what he could tell, the other man was a certain Hong Jung-gyeon, a name he immediately recognised as one of the most important leaders of the invader. Were I but a little stronger, I might slay one or both of these men. Yet I will content myself in awaiting death with a peaceful mind.

    "Don't waste your time here," Hong said, speaking in Chinese again. "We took that great fortress of theirs, and this man clearly aims at buying time for his allies."

    "Hmph, I wish you would get back to Liaoyang already instead of interfering in the mission the Great Khan and his majesty the King of Goryeo has given us," Chae said, speaking sarcastically in Chinese. "I refuse to let the enemy die a simple death after how many of our men died trying to take his fortress."

    "Who is he, anyway?" Hong asked. "How many prisoners do you have? My men could not find a single prisoner in or around the castle. They all found creative ways to kill themselves with their swords and knives. I've never heard of anything like this." From his remaining eye, Kiyotsune saw Hong walk closer to examine him.

    "He calls himself Akazawa Kiyotsune," Chae answered. "Claimed to be the son of a great lord named 'Ogasawara Nagatsune,' whoever that was. He seems like an important man, so we can get information out of him."

    Hong approached even closer and suddenly grabbed Kiyotsune by the hair.

    "Do you know anything about the situation your army faces?" he asked. With a flick of his tongue, Kiyotsune spat blood into Hong's face. The invader recoiled back immediately.

    "I leave it for your men to discover," Kiyotsune sneered. "Praise to the Buddha of Infinite Light!" he grunted, and with a deft motion of his tongue twisted the sword tip to the roof of his mouth. He bit down on it at once, and the whole world faded to darkness. Only the shouts of his annoyed captors remained as Kiyotsune achieved a final peace.

    ---
    Near the Koutou River, Sanuki Province, July 11, 1300​

    From atop a hill, Houjou Munekata observed the vast enemy force through squinted eyes. By their banners, they looked to be the usual mixture of warriors from Yuan and Goryeo. They seemed to be testing the waters of the river nearby (which Houjou had learned was called the Koutou) to see where they should ford it. I must hurry and ensure we ambush them. He ran back down the trail through the woods and came to the main camp, where several fellow lords sat waiting.

    "The time is now--we can ambush them and win decisively," Munekata said. "Get your men ready for battle."

    None said a word and one of them, Akiyama, continued to eat his bowl of rice. What is the matter with these people? If they had my drive to succeed, we would be the ones invading their countries!

    "It is too early," one of them, Ashikaga Sadauji said. "If we attack now, we will merely waste our strength. It is better we waste their strength by forcing them to attack Yashima Castle."

    Akiyama put down his bowl and nodded.

    "We will divide our forces in Yashima and use the strength of the walls and the enemy's lack of mobility to erode their numbers, then we attack and crush them."

    Munekata clenched his fist. Akiyama Mitsuie, one of those men who formerly served under that Takeda. Damn him.

    "Then come and observe their force, all of you!" Munekata demanded. "Just climb that hill and you will see! Do not let this opportunity pass us by so that we suffer the same fate as the defenders of Ki! Recall that I am watching your conduct so that the Shogun--and his regent--might hear of it."

    The lords looked at each other with disgruntled faces, but stood up anyway and followed Munekata up the hill. It is fortunate they understand who is their paymaster. They fanned out on the hillside, observing the enemy for themselves. They seemed to have found a good path across, where men and horses alike waded in fairly deep water.

    "Hurry! Go raise your men!" Munekata whispered.

    "Against a force of this magnitude?" Ashikaga protested.

    "Lord Ashikaga is not necessarily wrong," Akiyama pointed out. "And neither is Lord Houjou necessarily right. If we go about this, we are taking an extreme gamble."

    "We've already taken too many of those at Ki Castle and against that pirate Sashi Kisou in Awaji," Ashikaga complained.

    "The cat who does not catch the mouse in front of him starve," Munekata said. "The same is true in the world of men."

    ---
    Near the Koutou River, Sanuki Province, July 11, 1300​

    Infuriation rose within Hong Jung-gyeon as he watched through thick gunsmoke of enemy after enemy charging out of the forests and hills on the other side of the river. Somehow, those Japanese managed to ambush his force. There were not supposed to be this many Japanese here! Just what the hell was that useless bastard Chae Hong-chol and his scouts doing!

    "Lord Hong, we should cross the river and aid Chae," one of his captains suggested. If we do it quickly and correctly, we will strike the enemy's flank and rout him. He must have numbered less than us when this battle--"

    "No," Hong said, cutting him off. "I refuse to aid Chae any more than I already am. Ensure our archers remain supplied with arrows and bolts and our gunners with bullets and powder."

    "As that is your strategy, we could deploy our artillery to aid Chae's retreat," the subordinate said.

    "We cannot afford to lose a single machine. Now get out of here and do what I've already told you."

    Many of the men were already wading across the river, a sign the retreat was ongoing. Arrows struck the slow-moving men and horses, ensuring plenty of corpses floated down an increasingly red river. Once we finish our retreat, we need only find another place to cross. Then we will eliminate this enemy force, no doubt the garrison of that Yashima Castle, and easily take their base without any long and irksome siege.

    Hong rode forward, bannerman at his side waving both Goryeo and Yuan standards. Trumpets blew as he tried to inspire the warriors back into action to take up positions. This time I will cross that river, now that we know the enemy's strategy. Chae can send his men around and--

    "Lord Hong, the enemy is on this side of the river!" the bannerman shouted, disrupting him from his thoughts. Sure enough, it was clear the enemy was now flooding across the river toward the distance. Their cavalry came in first, eager to taste blood. They waved that banner with three stacked triangles that Hong knew belonged to the Houjou clan, the masters of their Shogunate and their most bitter foe.

    "Get the bombs! Now!" Hong shouted as an arrow caught his armour. A senior officer rode toward them, his armour peppered with arrows.

    "L-Lord Chae is...is d-dead...we must retreat," the man said. Hong shoved the man from his horse, ensuring he was trampled underfoot by those soldiers following his foolish orders. Damn this coward!

    "Reform a new line and intercept the incoming enemy charge!" Hong shouted, waving his sword. "Bannermen, we charge them! The Japanese ride inferior steeds to our own!"

    Hong and his warriors wheeled about, racing toward those men waving the Houjou banners. Arrows flew from either side as the Houjou men tried to break off to either side, but the speedy, quick Mongol cavalry of his men would not allow that. Man and horse clashed as Hong fought for his life amidst the screeches and screams of battle. Soon the infantry of both sides would catch up to them as their battlelines reform--the situation was salvageable despite Chae's failure.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he could've sworn he spotted an authoritative man, standing atop his fallen horse with his helmet cleaved in two. He fought for the other side with a dominating presence. But Hong ignored him--it was better to let his men finish that enemy commander off than bother with him personally, no matter how much trouble he had given Hong.

    But even that focus was too much, for in an instance, his horse collapsed to the ground and an enemy fell atop him, knocking away his sword. Hong tried to rise to his feet, but was dragged away in an instant. He clambered to his feet, grasping at the man before noticing he was an ally who drew him back from the center of the melee. Hong took a deep breath--I cannot let myself be too drawn into the fight, lest I perish as my father did. The results of the fight shall be far more interesting than the fight itself.

    ---
    Shangdu, Zhongshu Region, Great Yuan, October 1, 1300​

    Temur Khan squinted at the scroll containing the complaint before him. Two Goryeo generals should not be having an argument that need escalate all the way to the court of the Great Khan. If it wasn't for his good acquaintance--and cousin--Ijirbukha, known to his subjects as the former king of Goryeo Chungseon, he would have left it in the hands of someone like his new chancellor Fan Wenhu, knowledgeable of Japanese affairs as he was, and let justice be done. But Chungseon implored that as Great Khan, he personally administer justice to his wayward subjects. Chungseon stood before him, answering questions and discussing Goryeo's internal matters.

    "Kim Heun is a loyal subject of King Chungnyeol," Chungseon explained as the two discussed one of the men involved in the dispute. "But only King Chungnyeol, for he respects not the son of his master. Although he claims he honours his fathers memory, in truth he respects him not, for he does not seek to serve Goryeo but only his own ambition."

    Temur nodded, wondering just how much Chungseon exaggerated. He bears much ill-will toward Kim Heun. How natural, given Kim and his family helped send him into exile.

    "It cannot be denied that Kim has performed far better than his rival Hong Jung-gyeon," Temur said. "He has taken much land from those Japanese who refuse my authority, much more than Hong managed."

    "Th-that is true, your majesty," Chungseon replied, reluctant to praise him.

    "I have met Hong Jung-gyeon in the past, first when he served in the kheshig and then when he loyally served his eminent father. Kim should not add slander to his dislike of Hong."

    "Ex-exactly!" Chungseon said. "He slanders one of your loyal vassals!" Chungseon looked at one of his adjutants standing beside him. "Hong Yak, please describe your cousin's virtues. [1]"

    "Yes, your honour," Hong said. "Oh majesty, please intercede on behalf of Lord Hong Jung-gyeon, son of Hong Dagu, for he led our forces valiantly. Even as the corrupt Kim Heun and his crony Chae Hong-chol challenged him at every moment and led our men to disaster, Lord Hong succeeded at saving countless of your majesty's subjects from death and ruin! He is a brilliant mind as a soldier, a scholar, and a minister, and has made not a single error in this campaign."

    Had Temur not heard countless men both wicked and just described in such a way, he'd be furious at such empty praise of a kinsman. Even so, Hong Jung-gyeon's record held fast--he succeeded well in his duties in occupied Japan, responsibly followed orders from the government, and assisted his family in their task of reconstructing Liaoyang. It almost seemed strange that he lost a battle so crucial.

    "Yet the matter remains that Hong Jung-gyeon was defeated by the Kamakura rebels," Temur said. "Chae Hong-chol has already paid with his life, but Hong Jung-gyeon has paid nothing. A good ruler must correct the failures of his generals."

    "Y-yes, that is true," Chungseon said. "Hong Jung-gyeon is not without his failings. He is arrogant and views the Mongol way as superior to his own, and those who serve under him make mockery of the traditions of their Goryeo ancestors."

    Temur took one look at the request and then glanced at Chungseon and Hong. It is a shame I did not call anyone from Kim's family. From what he knew, Kim Heun held an astounding record of service, having excelled in the wars of the Yuan for 30 years, most of those years spent leading Goryeo's warriors against Japan or suppressing his own rebellious countrymen. He could likely learn more if he only had someone willing to speak in Kim's favour. Yet he already decided his mind on this affair.

    "Chae Hong-chol is to be blamed for this disaster," Temur decreed. "Hong is to be blamed for poor decisions made in the heat of the moment, and he must apologise before me. As for Kim Heun, he too must be reminded of the principles of meritocracy that govern our nation. He erred in appointing his brother-in-law to lead such a vital expedition, and he must apologise for his failings."

    Chungseon looked puzzled at the results as his adjutant's eyes widened in horror.

    "So no man is to be truly punished for this?"

    "Their punishment is humiliating themselves before the entire court," Temur replied. "Even if I will likely be removing Goryeo's army from that particular campaign. They are attacking such a small island of Japan, but after three years they have so little to show for it. Other men will carry out that task instead."

    That comment brought the same horror to Chungseon's face. He is protecting his countrymen's position even while in exile. Yet he must realise they are all my subjects, and my subjects must bring me results at the job I assign them. Tread carefully, former--and no doubt future--King of Goryeo.

    ---
    Outside Einousan Castle, Iyo Province, October 19, 1300​

    Korguz grinned with joy, slamming back the jug of Chinese liquor into his mouth. The harsh taste overwhelmed his senses for a moment as all sorts of flavours and aromas filled his mouth and throat and stomach. Truly the Chinese make the best liquor. Our ancestors chose well when they conquered that land. He let out a cheer, reciprocated by his men--at last they were outside the gates of the greatest castle on this island. Once it fell, the enemy's defeat was certain.

    "God has blessed us much indeed, brother Korguz," his younger brother Johanon said. He noticed Johanon held the head of an enemy warrior, its face frozen in agony from the moment of decapitation.

    "Yes, praise the Lord for our victory!" Korguz agreed. "And your recent victory as well, brother. Where did you get that head?"

    "The enemy is scouting our camp again. I slew a few, but their captain managed to escape," Johanon reported. Korguz's brow furrowed and he took another sip from the jug of liquor. Even at a time like this, they STILL persist on attacking us?

    "Meaningless. If he wants to be destroyed over the course of months instead of hours, we will gladly oblige," Korguz said. He stared up at the hillside, where the high walls of Einousan glared down upon him. "Tighten patrols around the hillside flank and hurry up the construction of our own forts. Once they can't reinforce or resupply those pests, our work here will be finished."

    "I've already given those orders, my good brother," Johanon said. Korguz's head became to feel pleasantly hazy as he continued staring intently at Einousan's walls.

    "I wonder how a church would look within those walls? The walls enclose such a grand amount of land, we could build a grand church indeed and it would be safe from these heathens until God's light shines upon them."

    "I am certain we will," Johanon said. "But shall we consult your good friend first, that friar from the Latins?"

    "Ha, that friar called Giovanni? I'll build one for him too. We all know my own chaplains will want the first church on this island," Korguz answered. He's a pesky and irritating man, that monk from the West. But he's the only man I've ever met capable of stumping my priests on theology [2].

    "Once that castle falls, I am sure God will work wonders in this land," Johanon mused.

    "May he do so. But first, we must work our own wonders and bring down the heathen in his own home." Korguz offered the jug to his brother. "Let us drink to the impending victory!"
    ---
    Einousan Castle, Sanuki Province, November 1, 1300​

    An increasing chill filled Houjou Mototoki as he paced back and forth on the walls of the castle. The enemies campfires seemed to grow more numerous every night, while all the news he heard was nothing short of terrible. Even looking toward the sea, Mototoki saw lights, clearly the light of men unloading ships by torchlight to feed and arm the vast host camping beneath the walls of Einousan.

    "Will this be the end for us, Muneyasu?" Mototoki asked his kinsmen and deputy he always looked to for advice. "Everyone here is wounded and we're gravely outnumbered."

    "We must leave our fate to the heavens," Muneyasu answered. "We are facing a great horde of barbarians, and I am certain they will make a mistake we might exploit."

    "If only father were still around, then we would not be having this problem," Mototoki said.

    "Your father worked hard to secure the Shogunate, so hard that the gods themselves demanded he take a break," Muneyasu replied. "Now it is in our hands to continue his work."

    Rustling behind them alerted them to the presence of a vassal

    "Lord Houjou," a vassal whom Mototoki recognised as Kawano Michisada said, kneeling before him. Barely more than a boy, his face had a freshly-healed gash and his nose seemed broken, no doubt from fighting his way through here. "I have news from my father, Lord Kawano."

    "Kawano is still unable to relieve the siege of this castle, correct?" Muneyasu said.

    "Y-yes," the youth said. "The enemy is flexible in their patrols and is hurrying building siegeworks every day. And...those great fires you see, those are the bodies of farmers and fishermen who have died during the construction," Kawano said. Mototoki winced as he looked at a particularly bright flame in the distance.

    "Horrible. We are truly dealing with the worst barbarians," Mototoki said.

    "You must have gotten close to their camp. What else was there? What is the enemy like?" Muneyasu interrogated.

    "Their sentries are strong, but I heard the sound of much music and laughter from further within the camp. Their leaders are enjoying themselves with little care for us."

    Mototoki grit his teeth, frustrated the enemy mocked them like that by holding a party beneath their walls.

    "Is Lord Hosokawa still active?" he asked.

    "Yes, he and my father are working together well in keeping the enemy from ravaging our fields."

    "Good enough," Muneyasu said. "We are fortunate things are not going worse." Muneyasu looked toward the sea, noticing for himself the torchlights. "Kutsuna, Murakami, Kumano...just like our fleet, none of those navies could do their job."

    "Indeed. This will be the last time I contact you directly. My father dare not take more grave risks," the young Kawano said.

    "If Kawano Michitada cannot take those risks, he should either join his father, or join the enemy [3]," Muneyasu spoke mockingly.

    "Do not make such light of betrayal at a time like this!" Mototoki shouted, condemning his deputy. One look at Muneyasu's disgusted face showed that to have been a terrible mistake.

    "Don't speak to me ever again like that, boy," Muneyasu growled. "And never, ever in front of the Shogun's vassal."

    "Y-yes, Lord Muneyasu," Mototoki muttered. He could not go against Muneyasu--his own Fuonji branch of the Houjou clan was bankrupt thanks to funding Shikoku's defense, and with the way the invasion was going, unlikely to regain that wealth anytime soon. But Muneyasu was rich and well-connected within the Houjou clan--what choice did he have?

    "I apologise for witnessing such a scene and will speak nothing of it," Kawano said, bowing his head.

    "No need," Muneyasu said. "You are not leaving this castle."

    "Wh-why not, my lord?" Kawano asked.

    "Your father is unreliable, and your uncle Michitane even moreso," Muneyasu explained with grim satisfaction. "You will remain at Einousan so your father does not forget what he owes to the Houjou and your cousin can make up his mind whether he seeks to betray his Shogun and Emperor."

    "I am aware you have disputes with my father over our clan's land, and that Michitane dislikes the way the court ruled against him, but there is no need to take such actions. Our clan will fight our best against the invader, just as we always have done."

    "Temper your greed for the lands the former Iyo Tandai granted you," Muneyasu said. Annoyance filled Mototoki at the way Muneyasu spoke of his father. "Do your duty as a vassal of the Shogun--follow his commands and fight where you are told. Only by doing so will you play the proper role in defending our nation."

    ---
    Onishi Castle (大西城), Awa Province, November 2, 1300​

    On a cold autumn day, Ashikaga Sadauji rode through yet another gate of Onishi Castle, his small force behind him. In front of him rode Ogasawara Nagauji, grandson of the military governor. Compared to other fortifications, Onishi greatly impressed him. Six rings of wooden walls surrounded the site, with the innermost ring surrounded by four wooden towers the likes of which Ashikaga rarely saw. As he passed it on the way to the main keep, he was impressed to see it was a modified storehouse [4]. They say engineers from the long-vanished Kingdom of Baekje built Einousan, Kiyama, and the ruins of Yashima, so this castle must surely be the most imposing on this island designed by Japanese hands. Should I fortify my own land as the Ogasawara have, I would never need worry of those thugs the Nitta clan employ.

    "Your clan owns quite the fortification here, Lord Ogasawara," Sadauji said, complementing Ogasawara Nagauji. "Were each castle as strong as this, we'd have thrown the invader into the sea twenty years ago."

    "Indeed," he said. "And now that Kiyama has fallen, its position among the greatest castles of this island has moved to second rank."

    "Do not pride yourself in the invincibility of your fortress," sneered Houjou Munekata, listening in on them from behind. "If Kiyama can fall, than so can your own." Sadauji thought he heard him mutter something about the Ogasawara being lucky Muneyasu didn't demand more from them, and he knew well that Munekata's kinsman Muneyasu, that deputy Iyo Tandai, was not a well-liked figure among Shikoku's lords.

    "No matter. We know well everything decays in the end," Ogasawara said. "But until it does, it shall stand high."

    Many soldiers stood in front of the main keep, flanking Ogasawara's father Nagamasa. Some were injured, clearly from their bravery in repelling the attack earlier that day.

    "I am glad you're still doing well, father," Ogasawara said, leaping from his horse and bowing before him. "Is grandfather doing well?"

    "He is resting after repelling that great assault earlier," Nagamasa said. The older man turned to Sadauji. "And you, Lord Ashikaga, have you made contact with the warriors in the field like my cousins Nagamune and Nagachika or that Lord Akiyama you brought?"

    "I have done so, Lord Ogasawara," Sadauji said, pointing to a fresh cut on his cheek from a skirmish earlier. He looked back at their baggage train, where several carts full of sacks sat hitched to horses and even an ox. "Together we captured a significant amount of supplies, mostly food. Akiyama and your cousins remain in the field, searching for the enemy."

    "Wonderful," Nagamasa said. "With this, they can erase the shame of their older brother's failures."

    "All the moreso if they help us take the enemy leader's head," Houjou said. "For a dying man told us that we face Shouni Kagetsune, heir of the great traitor Shouni Kagesuke himself [5]." Ogasawara Nagamasa's eyes widened, and his guards began whispering amongst each other.

    "Do not trust the delirious words of the dying so easily, Lord Houjou," Sadauji cautioned. "We are dealing with an army of rebels and traitors who serve the invader, and they have every reason to lead us into their trickery."

    "Believe what you will, Lord Ashikaga," Houjou said. "How often have I been wrong in these times since I have been your commander? Without my decisive advice, we would have never broken up the enemy attack at Ki so thoroughly, we could not have defeated that pirate army in Awaji, and we would have never killed that Goryeo general and half his army."

    "I see your point," Ashikaga conceded. "But not every opportunity need be seized. Our current strategy is effective enough. Once your kinsmen in the Kinai save Kyoto and lead our forces to victory, the enemy will surely retreat from here. We need not hunt their leader now, for he will face judgement one day, either from the heavens or from our Emperor and his Shogun."

    "No matter," interjected Nagamasa, trying to defuse the tension. "We still have a supply of sake in this castle. Perhaps we shall hold one final feast before the siege deepens?"

    "Hmph, I have no interest in a feast unless the heads of my enemies can watch in envy," Houjou said. "You may stay here if you desire, Lord Ashikaga, but I must return to the battlefield."

    Ashikaga looked at the younger Ogasawara and his father, and pointed in Houjou's direction.

    "I am tempted to follow him for the sake of our success, yet I will indulge you on your offer," he said. "Flesh and blood of my enemies does not sustain me. I look forward to what you will prepare for us, unworthy as myself and my retainers are to receive what limited hospitality you may offer in such a time like this." The enemy will return by tomorrow morning, but the memory of inhospitality takes far longer to fade. I will keep up our relations with the Ogasawara and local lords of Awa while Lord Houjou deals with our enemies. Whatever accolades he may win by war, I will win by peace.

    ---​

    As the Mongols advanced throughout 1300 and into 1301, one area in particular--the Island of Shikoku--saw considerable resistance. The lords of Shikoku proved incredibly resistant to Mongol overtures and fought tenaciously in battle. Led by the Houjou clan's Iyo Tandai and including several thousand reinforcements under generals from Honshu like Takeda Tokitsuna's subordinate Akiyama Mitsuie and notable samurai from the Kanto such as Ashikaga Sadauji, the Shikoku warriors proved a constant thorn in the Mongols' s ide.

    The warriors of Akiyama Mitsuie constantly struck the Mongol supply lines in Sanuki, ensuring the siege of Kiyama dragged on for months and months. An epidemic in the Mongol ranks weakened their forces, although spread to the defenders inside. The commander, Ogasawara Nagatane, died of starvation in March, but his uncle Akazawa Kiyotsune (赤沢清経) continued the fervent resistance.

    The castle did not fall until May 30, 1300, marking a siege of nearly 13 months. Thousands of starved defenders committed suicide in one of the greatest incidents of seppuku in Japanese history. Akazawa let himself be taken prisoner where he mocked the enemy and informed them of the hopelessness of their cause. As he was being tortured, Akazawa committed suicide using the tip of a broken sword he concealed in his mouth.

    In the south of the island, Miura Tokiaki returned to his army and invaded Tosa Province in 1300, where in May of that year he was met by a vengeful Utsunomiya Yasumune and Chousokabe Shigetaka. Miura chose to attack this larger force, bating the impetuous Utsunomiya into another direct confrontation. Utsunomiya charged as expected, and he perished to a wall of Mongol arrows--Miura decapitated his corpse and took his head. While this unnerved the Shogunate center, Chousokabe broke the flanks of Miura's army and forced his retreat. Tosa was thus saved from Mongol invasion, although Miura claimed it a success from the sheer number of enemy dead.

    In Awaji Province, Sashi Kisou and his pirates ran into difficulties thanks to Ashikaga Sadauji's and Houjou Munekata's reinforcements. With few cavalry, Sashi and his men lacked the ability to repel the skilled horse archery practiced by his enemies and suffered numerous defeats. In desperation, they chose to assault Yagiyakata (養宜館), the fortification in which Naganuma Munehide governed Awaji from. In the process, Sashi lost nearly half his army even as he took Naganuma's head.

    Although it was possible to crush Sashi's forces, Ashikaga instead chose to continue onward to Shikoku, using the temporary absence of Sashi's fleet to cross the narrow strait. He united with the force of Akiyama Mitsuie and the remnants of Shogunate forces in the area. Unaware of Ashikaga's movements, Hong Jung-gyeon and Chae Hong-chol advanced toward the ruins of Yashima Castle to finish their conquest of Sanuki. Their epidemic-weakened army contained only 10,000 men, making it not much larger than the force Houjou, Ashikaga, and Akiyama assembled.

    While Ashikaga advised waiting until the Mongols had settled into their siege, Houjou Munekata decided to attack immediately. He ambushed Hong and Chae as their army crossed the Koutou River (香東川). Akiyama's charge shook up the enemy vanguard, separated by the river crossing and killing Chae in the process. Thousands died as the enemy tried fleeing back across the river, under heavy arrow fire in the process. Houjou's men crossed the river as well, attempting to attack Hong's flank. Hong prepared for this and resisted heavily, wounding Houjou in the process as the Mongol force managed to make an organised retreat.

    The Battle of Koutou-gawa was the largest victory thus far for the Japanese on Shikoku. Around 5,000 Goryeo soldiers died in the battle, greatly shaking up the enemy command. Kim Heun, leader of the invasion, was furious at his brother in law's death and blamed Hong for deliberately leading him to his death. Hong proclaimed his innocence and accused Kim of placing his own brother-in-law in charge of the force as proof of his corruption.

    Both men appealed to the Yuan court to increase their power. However, Temur Khan was in no mood to hear complaints such as this. Hong was publically criticised for his failure to win the battle, but blame lay on Chae for his decision to cross the river. The result owed much to the influence of former king Chungseon, who after his abdication spent his time at Temur Khan's court. Chungseon bore a grudge against Kim and Chae for their role in the political purge of his favourite wife's kin, ensuring Hong won the dispute.

    In the end, Goryeo forces were ordered to abandon the Shikoku campaign. Kim retained command due to another personal intervention from King Chungnyeol, but his surviving men were sent to Harima Province to serve as a rearguard for Khayishan. They would spend 1300 and 1301 subduing the province's many fortified manors and clashing with Akamatsu and Kusunoki's akutou. They did, however, receive reinforcements of 5,000 warriors, dispatched by King Chungnyeol in the belief that more Goryeo soldiers might serve to keep the Hong family in check. Goryeo's warriors would prove important as the Mongols advanced toward Kyushu, for they checked the southern advances to the capital.

    In their place, the Kingdom of Japan extensively recruited a new army to invade Shikoku. The commander was Shouni Kagesuke's heir, his grand-nephew Shouni Kagetsune (少弐景経). He arrived with 8,000 warriors from Kyushu, including many veterans who had participated in the invasion of the Ryukyus. This veteran army besieged Yashima Castle and drove off Akiyama's relief force. The ancient fortification's ruined walls posed little threat, and by October 1, Shouni captured Yashima through slowly eliminating the warriors who could not defend such a wide-open castle. Afterwards, he moved south for an attack on Tosa.

    There they were blocked by Onishi Castle (大西城), commanded by the elderly Ogasawara Nagamasa (小笠原長親), military governor of Awa and cousin of the defeated Nagatane. Ogasawara greatly improved Onishi's defenses due to his defensive strategy. Even with only a few thousand men garrisoning the castle, it held fast against Shouni's army thanks to Ashikaga and Akiyama constantly raiding Shouni's supply line. The siege dragged on for months and months, with each assault fervently resisted.

    Despite its fortifications lacking the great strength and sheer size of Kiyama or Einousan, Onishi Castle proved a crucial strongpoint, for it blocked the routes to the wealthy remainder of Awa Province as well as Tosa. Located on a high hill overlooking the swift Yoshida River and its adjacent floodplain, the Ogasawara clan long believed it might serve as the fortress from which they one day might rule all Shikoku [6]. Ogasawara Nagamasa knew well that should his castle hold off the Mongols, that dream would become closer to reality--as a result, he called 500 retainers down from Shinano Province in Honshu, the province his clan hailed from. These men can be seen as not just reinforcements, but the Ogasawara attempting to stake their claim to the future of Shikoku.

    As the siege of Onishi began, a crisis emerged in Iyo Province. There, Kawano Michitada's army gradually eroded due to attacks from Korguz and Miura's warriors. He abandoned defending the province and sent a subordinate, Hosokawa Kimiyori, to the walls of Einousan Castle, the last remaining fortress of any note in Iyo. On October 19, Korguz laid siege to this immense castle, preparing to destroy the seat of the Iyo Tandai. Only small raids Kawano led hindered the two Mongol generals from launching a direct attack on the fortification. Although Shogunate resistance remained as strong as their fortifications, they faced overwhelming odds.

    Author's notes
    ---​
    This entry has been finished for a while, but got split into three sections due to length. I apologise to anyone who was confused by how the Goryeo forces on Shikoku got back to Honshu, since that was due to the aforementioned split.

    It's a fairly short chapter, but the Shikoku side story has turned out to be fairly interesting to me given the figures involved--all of whom besides Houjou Munekata had some OTL link to Shikoku--are related to quite powerful and notorious clans of the Muromachi era and were essentially the people overthrown by the lords of the later Sengoku. I feel it demonstrates well the extent of Japanese resistance and its effectiveness, particularly when the enemy is not fighting at full strength. I guess that's why I really went overboard with the dialogue, as much as I keep telling myself to stop with that.

    The next chapter will return to the battles in the Kinki region and the Mongol advance on Kyoto, and will hopefully be posted in 1-2 weeks. As ever, thanks for reading.

    [1] - Hong Yak (洪鑰) was probably a nephew of Hong Dagu (possibly the son of Hong Dagu's younger brother Hong Gun-song). He is poorly attested, but it appears he and his brother (name not known) were adjutants to King Chungseon and considered model ministers, described as "two worthies" and "truly pillars of the empire" in a poem dedicated to them by 14th century scholar-poet Jie Xisi (揭傒斯). It doesn't seem this poem refers to their cousins, Hong Jung-gyeon and Hong Jung-hui.
    [2] - Some sources state Korguz was converted to Catholicism by the missionary (and later bishop) Giovanni da Montecorvino, but it seems he likely remained Nestorian and simply provided patronage to Giovanni's mission out of respect for him.
    [3] - Michitada and this Kawano, Michisada (河野通貞), are son and grandson respectively of Kawano Michiari, who as I noted, died in the 1281-85 Kou'an Invasion (unlike OTL, where he served with distinction and survived)
    [4] - ATL strengthening of Onishi Castle. It probably was not this large or strong until later centuries, and this sort of castle design would place it as at the cutting edge of Japanese fortifications not seen IOTL until the wars at the end of the Kamakura Shogunate
    [5] - OTL Shouni Sadatsune (少弐貞経), 5th (some sources say 6th) head of the Shouni clan. His name is different for ITTL, his father and grandfather are dead by the time he came of age and his guardian Shouni Kagesuke has so much animosity against the Houjou he would never accept an offer like his heir receiving a kanji from Houjou Sadatoki's name at his coming of age ceremony. I've debated doing this with other OTL figures who share one of Sadatoki's kanji, but haven't really figured out a concrete policy on what to do with that
    [6] - At least one theory suggests this was the case, and it seems logical given the Ogasawara clan's strength and the fact their castle lay near the center of the island on trade routes linking three of the four provinces. Alas, it was not to be given the Hosokawa and then the Chousokabe ended up the regional powerhouses instead of the Ogasawara or their prominent branch family, the Miyoshi.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 18-Bridge to Destiny
  • -XVIII-
    "Bridge to Destiny"


    Near Yagi Castle (八木城), Tanba Province, April 20, 1301​

    Mouri Tokichika shook his head as pyres were lit. We suffered far too many losses here. He saw atop the nearest pyre the body of a monk, recognising it as one of the enemy's warrior monks, those who proved the most dangerous foe. Turning back to the quarters of the commanders, he noticed Burilgitei himself observing the pyres.

    "We share the same recognition, Lord Mouri," the Mongol leader said. "The enemy proved a powerful foe. I have fought many fools under the banner of those three triangles, but even a fool might always surprise."

    "Had I issued different orders to our scouts, then--"

    "There was nothing you could have done," Burilgitei said. "The enemy knew the terrain better than any of our men, the rain dampened our powder and bombs, and our foe knows well not to pursue us too far. We must take heed, especially when dealing with those monks."

    "Perhaps we can deal with those monks the same way we always have," Tokichika advised. "We can destroy their monasteries and ensure they don't hinder our army as we advance toward Kyoto."

    "I have considered that, but I lack the resources," he said. "They say those are vast temples who command warrior monks from across your entire country. We would draw away too few of them to make it worth the effort."

    "All we need is a single mingghan per monastery," Tokichika suggested. "I can send--"

    "No," Burilgitei said. "I do not trust your Japanese warriors when dealing with these monks. Your men prove unreliable in battle, and will prove unreliable if told to attack even a single monastery. Nor do I trust my own men, for just like at Itsukushima, they will bring needless devastation and cause unnecessary offense."

    Burilgitei's explanation was strange, but understandable. Tokichika recalled how many of his own men complained about the great destruction at Itsukushima. Even three years later, Shinto priests still were trying to purify the island.

    "Itsukushima is a place all of our people mourned for," Tokichika said. "But few will mourn for those temples as their greed and corruption are legendary. The capital we are attacking now only exists for the wickedness of those temples [1]."

    "It is not as if I was planning on sparing them punishment," Burilgitei said. "My soldiers would never permit their wealth to go unplundered. Yet there is a time and place for all deeds. They will meet destruction on the day fate demands it."

    "Then I will redouble my efforts to make sure my men might follow fate's decrees," Tokichika said. "My scouts will know every path and my warriors will not take a single step back. Thank you for this conversation, Lord Burilgitei." As he walked away from his commander, thoughts gnawed at his mind. I must keep those warriors trained and motivated. We Japanese must not be the weak point in the army of the Great Yuan, for if we are, then our nation shall surely perish in this chaotic age.

    ---
    Gantoku-ji, Yamashiro Province, July 1, 1301​

    Yamana Toshiyuki looked carefully at his co-conspirators in the tent in the sweltering summer heat, discerning their motives for joining him. Surrounded by this many potential foes, the mission had to be carried out carefully. The fate of all Japan--and his clan--lay in the balance.

    "Do you actually stand a chance of gaining control of this army, Lord Yamana?" a warrior from nearby Mino Province named Hatakeyama Tokikuni asked. "If you kill a leader, you don't win his follower's allegiance."

    "Each and every warrior in this force understands the issues we face. We're led by incompetent fools who extort our income and give nothing back. We fall into debt, and they do not aid us. And now these leaders have fallen totally under the thumb of the Imperial Court, who benefits from our debt to those corrupt temples and merchants who serve them. Not a single warrior of Japan is unaffected by the issues we face. They will understand me well."

    The other men in the tent nodded at Toshiyuki's words, but Hatakeyama seemed unconvinced. Toshiyuki eyed him carefully--Hatakeyama was an Ashikaga after all, one who left the side of his master only because of supposed wounds he suffered at Ki Castle. The Ashikaga and Houjou are too close, and this man will serve their interests over our own. But there are people from any family who might betray their kin to gain an advantage--I pray he is one of them.

    "There are warrior monks from as far away as the Kantou encamped alongside us. Those damnable court nobles have made sure we can't carry out this plot," Hatakeyama protested.

    "We won't be fighting them, for as I told you, I am ordering a general retreat away from the frontlines. We'll be sending thousands of men to both Kamakura and Kyoto and tell those effete court nobles and that bastard Houjou Sadatoki that we must be properly compensated for our service. Are we clear now?"

    Hatakeyama nodded, as did the other men.

    "Perfect," Toshiyuki said with a smile. "The half of you sitting on the right of this tent are to accompany me to deal with Houjou Munenobu. The other half of you shall spread word of our righteous cause in the camp once the signal is given and slay those leaders who refuse to join us. Stay vigilant, and do not falter. The warriors of our nation are depending on us."

    ---
    Yodo Castle (淀城), Yamashiro Province, July 14, 1301​

    "If he won so dramatically, then that means Burilgitei will be attacking Kyoto soon, my lord," Khayishan's strategist Bayan said, intepreting the envoy's message. Khayishan took a deep breath, continuing to drink from his sweet bowl of kumis, a much-needed respite from the strategic planning and battles. His body still ached from the recent battle. Yet Khayishan understood what Burilgitei's arrival meant--another challenger in seizing Kyoto.

    "Hmm...Burilgitei's forces will be exhausted from all their fighting, and I doubt he commands more than 10,000 men at this point. He will rely on us for assistance...no, in fact he must rely on us. I'll make sure Nanghiyadai tells the other commanders to be stingy with their troops."

    "Are you seeking a confrontation with him, my lord?" Bayan asked.

    "No, no, not at all. But it is good to remind one's future subordinates that you are the source of their success, rather than the other way around."

    "Be careful with those words around the Great Khan," Bayan warned. "Prince Daishu will surely become crown prince and then the Great Khan himself."

    "If he lives long enough," Khayishan said. When I arrived in this country, that whelp hadn't even been born yet. How ridiculous some already think of him as the heir! "So many infants his age return to the heavens every year. Or perhaps he himself will never have an heir and be forced to rely on his victorious cousin. Fate might have any number of things in store for us."

    "You speak quite openly, my prince."

    "The Great Khan sits far away from this place and busies himself with all manner of things. Now Bayan, I believe there is a guest at the door."

    A soldier standing guard opened the door, and a young woman walked through. Her clearly Japanese appearance contrasted with the jacket and robes of a Mongol noblewoman, to say nothing of her tall gugu headdress. Bayan looked at Khayishan with worried eyes.

    "The Secretary of Zhengdong practically paraded his daughter in front of me," Khayishan explained. "I believe his name is Miura Yorimori? He is a useful dog, keeps our armies full of men, and quells the ambitions of the more foolish Japanese." The woman lay next to him, pouring more kumis into his cup.

    "Be wary of taking a concubine from subject peoples, my lord," Bayan warned. "Even if her family is powerful, there are women from other families who will benefit you further. It is also unwise to bring her to this battlefield."

    "We have practically won this campaign," Khayishan said. "Soon the autumn rains will begin and then winter follows. The enemy's capital will have fallen by then. Speaking of which..." Khayishan pondered the challenge. "Let's send those men from Goryeo south. They are doing nothing here besides taking up our supplies."

    "A reasonable proposal for Nanghiyadai to hear," Bayan said.

    "And then we'll send Zhang Gui toward the enemy capital itself so he can begin the siege. If Shi Bi ever decides to do something besides smash insignificant enemy fortifications, he should go north of Kyoto and destroy the citadel of those monks, I believe it is called Mount Hiei," Khayishan explained.

    "What will Burilgitei--and our army--be doing?"

    "We will claim twice the glory. First we use Burilgitei's help to crush that last Japanese army for good, and then we ride into Kyoto as soon as Zhang opens the doors. Victory will be ours."

    His concubine offered him more kumis, but Khayishan refused her.

    "No more. Save this for my next success." He smiled--first it would be his victory over that Japanese army, and then it would be the conquest of their capital.

    ---
    Near Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, July 15, 1301​

    Houjou Munenobu watched his tattered army set up camp near an old temple. Warriors stood around supervising the peasant recruits carrying supplies, while monks sat on the ground meditating even in the fierce sun. Even if they won the battle two days prior, their morale was non-existant and they still had been forced to retreat. Another battle like that, and I will surely have lost. A messenger walked up to him, bowing.

    "My lord, I bring you news of Lord Houjou Hirotoki's army," the messenger, a warrior he dealt with several times in the past by the name of Sasaki Muneuji said. Munenobu sighed, resigning himself to more bad news.

    "Please tell me," he spoke, straight and direct.

    "We face difficulty. The enemy has broken through at Kameoka, and Lord Hirotoki is severely injured."

    Munenobu bowed his head in distress at hearing the news.

    "Shall we aid their escape, my lord?" Sasaki asked. Munenobu sighed, pondering his options. If he split his army even further, then he'd surely be destroyed, yet if his entire army went at once, it would be easier for the enemy to surround him. The invader excels at making us fight on his terms. I must reject that, no matter the cost.

    "No," Munenobu answered. "The enemy wants us to do that. Ensure Lord Hirotoki finds his way back. We will defend Kyoto together."

    Sasaki looked distraught, but seemingly resigned to his fate.

    "If we aid them soon, we can stop that force of Mongols from entering Yamashiro Province. That invader army is most dangerous, for it is led by a general whose ancestors conquered not just China, but the rest of the world." Munenobu knew exactly who Sasaki spoke of, and why. The head of the Takeda clan, that obnoxious Tokitsuna, blamed his great retreat on the strength of that general. And when his kinsman Tokiatsu lost at Hayashino two years ago, he blamed that same general, even going as far to capture invader soldiers in hopes of learning more. Are those just wild rumours, or is that man truly that powerful?

    "Strong as he is, he conquered only a few of our provinces, not half the world," Munenobu said, trying to dismiss his concerns. "Our ancestors seized far more provinces at the side of Minamoto no Yoritomo and his brothers. And that is all that matters--how well our enemy performs against the warriors of Japan, protected by our ancestors and the gods of this country. Let him enter Yamashiro if he dares."

    "Isn't one less enemy army to deal with beneficial?" Sasaki asked.

    "Correct," Munenobu replied. "But even if we aid those defending the Oeyama Gate at the entrance of Yamashiro, we expose our flanks to attack by the last enemy we dealt with. Their cavalry are numerous and powerful, even with the long spears I ordered every man carry.'

    "I-I see. Where shall we defend?"

    "The bridge over the Uji River," Munenobu answered. "The enemy will have to attack our army, for if they do not, we can attack them sequentially as they lay siege to the capital."

    "Every force defending the Uji River has lost," Sasaki said. "Do you wish to join Minamoto no Yorimasa, Minamoto no Yoshinaka, and those foolish court nobles of Go-Toba in the annals of those defeated there?"

    "I've already considered that," Munenobu said. "Recall we are facing many of our own countrymen who have betrayed their emperor to join the invader. They will inform the invader what to expect and how to fight, and we can predict their actions from that."

    Sasaki still looked worried, but once again accepted his fate.

    "Very well. I will ensure all gather at the bridge over the Uji."

    "Good. Let it be the beginning of our counterattack that drives the invader from this country."

    ---
    Near the Uji River, Yamashiro Province, July 29, 1301​

    Mouri Tokichika limped into the tent, kneeling before that invader general Burilgitei as he sat on a fine rug surrounded by his warriors. He was painfully aware of his failure, and hoped the Mongol lord would forgive his mistake.

    "My lord, the enemy continues to resist with everything he has. Twice I tried to cross that bridge, and twice I failed," he explained. "My most sincere apologies that my warriors could not succeed at this task."

    "So even in tandem with Adachi Tochika and Sugimoto Tokiaki you cannot drive back the enemy," Burilgitei muttered.

    A wounded Japanese warrior, his face covered in a bloody bandage and his arm and leg clearly broken, cleared his throat. At the very least Sugimoto survived.

    "Lord Burilgitei, please do not punish Lord Mouri too harshly for our failure. I paid with these injuries and the loss of hundreds of warriors, and Lord Adachi and his lieutenant who proposed this, that Lord Hatakeyama, paid a far worse price. Mouri relied on us, and we failed him."

    "You Japanese warriors are fighting quite poorly today," Burilgitei said. "No matter, we face an enemy backed into a corner. He is giving us his strongest resistance."

    "He knows well not to make the mistakes others did at this crossing," Tokichika said. "Adachi followed the strategy followed by others who once stood in our position, but the enemy countered it perfectly."

    "Yet the enemy cannot hold long," Burilgitei said. "If Sugimoto told the truth, then he has lost much of his strength and momentum from those attacks. A few more and I am certain he shall fall."

    "Lord Gao is doing all he can out there to stop the enemy from mounting a counterattack," Tokichika pointed out. "Had I not fought my strongest in my retreat, surely the enemy would have used the momentum from repelling my men to cross that bridge and break our ranks."

    "All too presumptious, Lord Mouri," Burilgitei cautioned.

    A wounded soldier walked into the tent, carried by guards. Cracks tore the warrior's armor in several places, and he wore no helmet. In his hands he held a human head by its hair, blood still dripping from the neck, mouth, and nose of what had been an elderly man. The warrior tried kneeling before Burilgitei, but at once he collapsed, the trophy rolling on the floor toward Tokichika.

    "Who is this man to interrupt our strategy meeting?" Burilgitei demanded.

    "K-Kuge Mitsunao of Tanba Province, v-vice captain o-of L-Lord Adachi," he sputtered. "D-damn you, Kumagai! [2]"

    "Ensure he receives the finest treatment," Mouri ordered the guards. He inspected the head carefully, his eyes growing wide as he recognised the armour. They say Kuge despises that enemy general Kumagai Naomitsu, and if Kumagai is here, this man must be...

    "He risked much to bring us a fine gift, Lord Burilgitei. This is the head of Wakasa Nobutsuna, a veteran general of the enemy and uncle of that Takeda lord who fought so well against us."

    Burilgitei cracked a smile. "See to it he receives not just treatment, but a fine reward. And if he does not survive to claim the reward, ensure his kin receive it in his stead." Burilgitei stood up, inspecting the head as if checking for familial resemblances of his most bitter foe. "The impass we face shall end. Bring up Lord Kikuchi's soldiers and our other gunnery troops. We shall assail the enemy once again, and demonstrate their heads shall join Wakasa's on our spears."

    ---
    Near the Uji River, Yamashiro Province, July 29, 1301​

    Houjou Munenobu sat on horseback, directing his warriors as needed. He was fortunate he had so many skilled officers to aid him, from his kinsman Houjou Tokiatsu to his vassal Nanjou Yorikazu to those warriors who once aided that Takeda Tokitsuna. Without them, his force would have collapsed ages ago.

    "The main Yuan army continues pushing us back in the south," Tokiatsu noted from his horse. "How much longer can we keep this up?"

    "As if I don't already know that," Munenobu growled at his kinsman. He looked toward Komai Nobumura, who patiently observed the fighting that drew ever nearer. "What are our chances of success now?"

    "Zero," Komai answered. "We would do best to withdraw into Kyoto and conduct our final stand there."

    "You know I can't do that!" Munenobu said. "The Court will never permit such rash actions." He recalled those more senior members of his clan discussing the influence that courtier Saionji Sanekane had over everyone--Saionji was just as much an enemy as the Mongols.

    "Then as much as it pains me to say it, the capital is lost. Our options are letting the capital burn as we defend it, or letting the capital burn as the invader despoils it. I see no other choice."

    Munenobu knew that Komai spoke sense--one did not achieve as much success against this enemy as he had without an intimate understanding of the battlefield. But he could not accept it--if Komai knew everything, then the invader would not be at the gates of the capital. It was now time to gamble on his last and finest strategy--killing the enemy prince.

    "Tokiatsu, have our soldiers sighted that Yuan prince in the army attacking from the south?"

    "As a matter of fact, there have been. Our vassal Ogushi Noriyuki saw him, distinctive in his armour."

    "Perfect. Komai, hold off the enemy here. Tokiatsu, let us seek out Lord Nanjou and prepare our countercharge. That prince thinks us occupied with his chief general, but once we break his lines, he will die and the enemy shall rout."

    "Just one moment, Lord Houjou," Komai said. "If your men and Lord Nanjou's cavalry leave this sector of the battle, our lines will collapse. We have not a warrior to spare against that prince."

    Munenobu grit his teeth, aware once more that Komai told the truth. His mind scrambled itself trying to answer Komai and prove to himself his plan held merit, yet he could not find a single reason why he might succeed, or at least not one that Komai might find convincing. If he were in my position, he would not act so confident. Even his master Takeda Tokitsuna could do no better if faced with this strong of an opponent.

    "Then we shall lose this battle, but win the war...and save the Capital." With a motion of his hand, he ordered his cavalry into action, dozens of Houjou clan vassals following him. We will form the spearhead of this attack, and then Lord Nanjou shall follow. Once that enemy prince dies, this nightmare shall end.

    ---
    Near the Uji River, Yamashiro Province, July 29, 1301​

    Shell trumpets sounded as Khayishan aimed his bow with precision, losing an arrow that shot clean through the enemy's helmet and knocked his lifeless body from his horse. A cavalry charge this intense? What is Burilgitei doing? He fired several more arrows, trying to keep his distance as the enemy poured through their ranks, casting it aside as he drew his sword. They held high banners of the three triangles of the Houjou clan, those rulers of the Japanese, dismounting from their horses as they fired all their arrows.

    "This is it, your majesty! The enemy's last gasp!" shouted his strategist Bayan. Khayishan smirked, knowing it true. Burilgitei would never give the enemy the slightest opportunity to mount a thrust like this. To withdraw so many men from their lines ensured their defeat.

    On horseback in front of him rushed the mounted warriors of the Russian Guard with their distinctive European chainmail and furred helmets, ready to intercept the enemy. At their head Khayishan recognised Aleksandr Zakharievich, his uniquely angular sword with its inscription glinting in the sin [3]. The kheshig formed a barrier in front of Khayishan, their spears and swords halting the enemy in their tracks. They will never even reach me, let alone our commander Nanghiyadai in the rear-guard.

    A few enemies, seeing their doom near, charged toward Khayishan. Bayan struck one down, and with his own blade, Khayishan slew two more. The last enemy proved stronger, rushing in on a dying horse before leaping in front of Khayishan. He knocked Bayan to the ground with the butt of his spear before thrusting it right into Khayishan's horse. Khayishan himself leaped from his horse as the beast died and parried another blow.

    "Oh invader prince, recall the name Nanjou Yorikazu!" the furious enemy shrieked in Chinese. "Glory to the sacred Lotus Sutra!"

    His fierce charge ended as soon as it began. Two warriors of the kheshig cut him down, and Khayishan finished the fight by beheading the enemy warrior as he muttered "namu myouhou renge kyou". No doubt he was a general by his fine armour.

    "Bayan, give me your horse!" Khayishan shouted at his strategist. Bayan immediately acquiesced to his lord's request, and holding the head high, Khayishan hopped into the saddle and raised the enemy's head, ensuring the horse reared back to gain the attention of all. Distant gunshots sounded, no doubt from Burilgitei's firearm soldiers.

    "We are winning the fight, the enemy now exhausted, and their general slain! Onwards!" Khayishan shouted. As his warriors slew the final enemies and forced back a few stragglers, his men let out a loud cheer. Kyoto would soon be there's.

    ---
    Near the Uji River, Yamashiro Province, July 29, 1301​

    Thick, almost choking smoke filled the air, smoke Kikuchi Takamori knew well by now. Around him stood gunners both Japanese and Mongol, loud pops signifying the stones their hand cannons fired shooting into the ranks of his enemy on the opposite shore. He counted the rhythm taught to him by that barbarian general Li Ting, content his men were shooting at a reasonable pace and lit the powder in his own gun. Even if he could barely see, his bullet struck at least one soldier.

    "Forward!" Takamori shouted, putting his cannon on his back and raising a sword. His men took three steps forward, standing on either side of the Uji River bridge as their warriors flowed across it. A battle in the field and a battle at a fortress are little different, and the tactics of the latter can just as much apply to the former. These noisy weapons are truly useful.

    A sudden gust of wind blew, clearing the smoke for a brief moment. The enemy was in retreat, driven back by those brave retainers of the the Mouri clan who took the lead on the bridge. Takamori smiled--based on what that invader general Burilgitei told him, once the bridge was seized, the battle had ended. They don't have nearly enough men to resist now that their cavalry retreated. An arrow struck a hair's breadth from Takamori's foot, an omen as good as any for their success.

    Soon enough, trumpets blew as even other the din of battle the furious cavalry charge began. An endless wave of horses rushed past, and for a brief moment Takamori saw the invader general himself, his focus immaculate as he fired his bow into the distance, completely ignoring the smoke.

    The wind continued to blow, spreading the smoke once more. The invader general's work was done--the forces of the Houjou clan and Shogunate were fleeing ever faster as more and more men crossed the Uji River. They fled in every direction, now nothing more than a panicked mob. It struck Kikuchi with awe to see the battle changed so thoroughly in minutes, as if the invader general simply decreed it end in his favour.

    Some fled in the direction of Kyoto, which brought a sudden realisation to Takamori's mind--the capital would soon fall. It seemed like an incomprehensible thought to him, that soon he might enter Kyoto and truly begin the renovation of Japan. But as his men shot those last warriors of the Shogunate who conducted their doomed final stand, a sudden worry gripped him--would there even be a Kyoto to enter? Surely the city would fall, but the partisans of the Shogunate would fight for every street. Should they do that, there would not be a Kyoto left.

    ---
    Near Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, July 30, 1301​

    Komai Nobumura rushed away from the battle on horseback, a few hundred men following behind him. Retreat was the only thing he might do in this terrible situation, yet he knew not where to retreat. They halted and dismounted in a rice paddy not far from Kyoto, yet far enough for the enemy to not reach them immediately. Men surrounded him, wondering what might become of them--and their nation.

    "Where do we even go now, father?" his son Nobuyasu asked. "Shall we join those laymen defending Mt. Hiei? Lord Takeda is still impri--"

    "No," Nobumura said, cutting him off. "No matter what, we must not make an enemy of the Shogunate. Besides, Lord Takeda seeks to remain in contemplation rather than return to worldly politics. If we were wise, we would follow his example."

    A wounded warrior Nobumura recognised as Kodama Shigeyuki stepped forward, bandages covering his head.

    "I don't care where you go, but I am going no further," he said. "I've fled from my land, but I will not flee from Kyoto where my Emperor sits. I invite all to join me."

    "Lord Kodama, did not Lord Takeda tell us to survive at all costs so we might unite to receive the rewards he promised us, not least of all the privilege of standing by his side?" Ichijou Nobuhisa said.

    "He did, but look how many are dead now. Ouchi, Kikkawa, and Amano never made it back, and I'm sure Akiyama is dead as well with how this war is going. All of their hundreds of soldiers are gone too," Kodama countered. "I'm not like you, Lord Ichijou. The Takeda are not among my ancestors, nor any among the illustrious Genji or even Taira. [4]"

    Nobumura looked at the warriors and sighed, understanding Kodama's point. They may all of been the trusted subordinates of Takeda Tokitsuna, but they followed him only out of self-interest. Half of them were vassals of Tokitsuna in his role as head of the Takeda clan, the other half assorted warriors of Aki Province and nearby areas who followed Takeda in admiration for his steadfast defense of their land. Now that those lands looked perpetually out of reach thanks to the invader's success, the choice to die fighting for it looked more and more appealing.

    "Very well, Lord Kodama. I wish you the best success," he said, pausing. Nobumura turned to the other men, glancing especially at those unrelated to his clan like the elderly--but still vibrant--Kaneko Moritada, the ardent Shishido Tomotoki, and the crafty Nawa Yukitaka. "But keep this in mind. To defend Kyoto now is to throw aside your present life, for this battle is lost. If you wish to end your life in defeat, that is your decision, but if you wish to join the winning army, then come with me. Survival is victory, for every day we survive is another day in which the invader has not subjugated the people of this nation."

    The warriors looked at each other, pondering Nobumura's words. From their whispers and glances, it seemed none wished to follow Kodama, who now sighed when he realised none would follow them. Kodama knelt before Komai in forgiveness.

    "I apologise greatly for my presumptiousness. Your clan has treated me far too graciously, and I feel I betray that hospitality by selfishly choosing my own place of death."

    "Never mind that. You did well in placing the Emperor above the whims of his servant the Takeda," Nobumura said. "I grant you special permission to go to Kyoto with your retainers and defend the Imperial Palace. Do not leave Kyoto unless you are by his imperial majesty's side."

    "Yes, Lord Komai!" Kodama said, overjoyed his mission was approved. At Nobumura's gesture, Kodama left on horseback, returning to the Capital. Farewell, Lord Kodama. If only each and every one of us might abdicate our responsibilities so readily to embrace such a worthy death.

    ---​

    At the end of 1300, the Kamakura Shogunate suffered repeated defeats on all fronts, driven back against both the numbers and tactical brilliance of the Mongol armies. Panic rose as the frontlines shifted closer and closer toward the vicinity of Kyoto. With army after army destroyed, retired grand chancellor and monk Saionji Sanekane ensured 15,000 warrior monks formed a new Shogunate army, joined by tens of thousands of other soldiers raised through conscription and sending warriors barely older than boys to the front. This new force represented the last hope for Japan, and was to be commanded by Houjou Munenobu, senior Rokuhara Tandai leader.

    A warrior monk represented a fierce and disciplined soldier. Although their numbers and influence had declined with the imperial court [5], the great violence of the Mongol Invasions swelled their numbers. They participated as individuals or small units in previous invasions, but the advance of the Mongols into the Kinki region, that heartland of Japanese Buddhism, brought about what could be called a general mobilisation of the warrior monks.

    Their initial appearance on the battlefield at the Siege of Yagi Castle (八木城) on April 20, 1301 brought about victory. Taking the advice of several of his generals (including Komai Nobumura and others who served under Takeda Tokitsuna), Houjou Munenobu nearly baited the Mongol commander Burilgitei into a fatal trap by concealing his true numbers--Burilgitei lost 20% of his army as warrior monks ambushed his forces. He retreated, managing to successfully pull off a feigned retreat, but Houjou refused to take the bait. He used the opportunity to relocate his army to the south and practically abandoned Yagi Castle, using most of the few hundred defenders to reinforce his own unit.

    Soon after on May 1, Houjou moved to attack Zhang Gui, whose force moved along the western bank of the Uji River as Nanghiyadai scoured its eastern bank. Houjou positioned his forces at Yamazaki, using the river and hilly topography so neither general might reinforce the other without taking severe losses and attacked Zhang's army force, hoping to bait Nanghiyadai into making a disadvantageous crossing. However, Nanghiyadai did not aid Zhang as Houjou planned. While Zhang lost over 5,000 men due to the tenacity of the warrior monks, Nanghiyadai now was besieging the inner ring of fortifications surrounding Kyoto.

    Although this kept the frontlines static for several months as only skirmishes occurred, dissent began spreading within the Shogunate's army, evidently as a result of arguments between Nichiren monks and those of Mount Hiei. Nanjou Yorikazu tried to calm his co-religionists, but this tension still greatly hindered morale and led to the whole army being on edge. Desertions increased as the stage was set for a most notorious betrayal.

    A Rokuhara Tandai commander named Yamana Toshiyuki (山名俊行) viewed the prevelence of warrior monks, as well as the recruitment of armed court nobles, as proof the Houjou no longer favoured the interests of Shogunate vassals. On July 7, 1301, Yamana, his retainers, and his warriors mutinied as the army camped near the temple of Gantoku-ji (願徳寺). In what became called the Gantoku-ji Incident (願徳寺の変), Yamana's warriors attacked and wounded Houjou Munenobu in an assassination attempt and the entire army began fighting amongst each other in the chaos. Although less than 1,000 warriors mutinied, at least 3,000 Shogunate loyalists perished in the fighting, including Ichijou Nobutoki (一条信時), uncle of the talented cavalry commander Ichijou Nobuhisa.

    Yamana himself failed at his aims of gaining control of the army and defected to Burilgitei's army alongside 100 survivors of his force [6]. He provided crucial information, for Yamana knew many of the plans Houjou planned to use to defend Kyoto. Additionally, Yamana secured Terado Castle (寺戸城) on the approach to Kyoto--it seems the poor state of communications ensured its castellan, a certain Lord Taketa, did not know Yamana had betrayed the Shogunate [7]. Taketa would later commit suicide upon learning he let the enemy occupy his castle.

    With only 26,000 warriors remaining, Houjou Munenobu, still recovering from his wounds, made the choice to divide his forces. Around 10,000 men under the deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader Houjou Hirotoki marched to fight Burilgitei, while the remaining forces opted to contain Nanghiyadai. The latter bypassed Houjou's key (albeit hurriedly fortified) defensive point at Yodo Castle (淀城) [8], forcing Munenobu to abandon this strategic site.

    Just as he did so, Nanghiyadai's chief generals Prince Khayishan and Bayan of the Merkid ordered a swift attack on July 13, crossing the rivers surrounding it and attacking the Shogunate within a few leagues of the castle. The aggressive cavalry charges led by Khayishan and his kheshig failed to totally destroy Shogunate lines. It appears the Shogunate by this time had adopted larger, longer spears which proved enough to halt Khayishan's momentum. However, the determined attack combined with the Mongols storming the castle forced Munenobu to retreat under cover of darkness.

    As for Hirotoki, his foe Burilgitei divided his forces in a retreat. The Mongol general sent 600 men commanded by Sugimoto Tokiaki through the Hozu Gorge as a feint. This daring infiltration over steep mountain trails raised immediate panic, for Sugimoto attacked the temple of Daikaku-ji, where retired Emperor Go-Uda resided and still exercised great influence. The warrior monks who guarded him helped him escape, but in the chaos Daikaku-ji was burnt to the ground and Sugimoto's men stole much treasure, including a copy of the Heart Sutra written centuries earlier by Emperor Go-Saga at the behest of the monk Kuukai that supposedly ended a plague.

    As the main body of the Shogunate forces pursued Burilgitei, one of his units under Zhang Ding seized the Oeyama Gate (大枝山関), the key pass between Kyoto and Tanba Province, from its garrison that largely consisted of Imperial Police and reserve troops. Zhang cut off the ears, nose, and hand of the commander, a cowardly noble named Sasaki Sukenobu (祐信), ordering him to report to Houjou Hirotoki the gate had fallen.

    Hirotoki heard this news along with reports on the Daikaku-ji raid and immediately broke off pursuit to secure his eastern and northern flank, but it was too late. Burilgitei attacked them near the village of Kameoka on July 14. Outnumbered and beset on all sides, the Shogunate managed to fight off the initial thrust due to the brave Nichiren warrior monks putting up a tenacious defense. Hirotoki used this chance to organise a retreat when he was struck by an arrow. The orderly retreated turned into an absolute rout, and the Mongol forces cut down thousands of fleeing Japanese. The remnants of Hirotoki's army barely had time to evade the Mongols that soon poured through the Oeyama Gate.

    With Kyoto in view and the enemy army badly damaged, on July 15, Nanghiyadai ordered Kim Heun's army to proceed south to capture Nara. Zhang Gui was to advance north and lay siege to Kyoto while Burilgitei and his own force would eliminate the last remaining Shogunate force in the area and complete the encirclement of Kyoto.

    Houjou Munenobu barely had 15,000 warriors left. As a result, he chose to make his final stand at the crossing of the Uji River, the location where the Shogunate had won a key victory over a century ago and 80 years prior had crushed the Imperial court's rebels. It is claimed that the Imperial Court refused to allow Houjou to retreat into Kyoto, lest the city itself be destroyed in street-by-street fighting. Although not the most direct route to Kyoto from the west, it appears the Mongols attacked Uji due to the need to encircle the city and eliminate the Houjou army on their flank.

    Bolstering Houjou were 1,000 warrior monks ensconced within the temple Byoudou-in (平等院). Reportedly Munenobu and his kinsman Tokiatsu wished to use Byoudou-in as the center of their defense (ensuring Prince Khayishan was forced to cross the river), as their ancestors had at the Battle of Uji during the Joukyuu War of 1221, but his advisor Nanjou Yorikazu dissuaded him on the grounds they would suffer less casualties if they attacked Khayishan's army first. Nonetheless, the monks of Byoudou-in played a role in Houjou's strategy, for they would harass Burilgitei's force and keep them deceived as to the size of the Shogunate's army.

    ipmrYzn.png

    Troop arrangement at Battle of Uji in 1301. The Shogunate force of Houjou Munenobu is surrounded from two sides by the Mongols of Burilgitei and Khayishan/Nanghiyadai, but has the river and nearby hills for defense

    The odds were long--on July 29, 1301, Nanghiyadai and Khayishan approached from the north, and Burilgitei charged in from the west. Combined, the Mongol army numbered 24,000 soldiers. Houjou could not attack Khayishan's force due to the speedy arrival of Burilgitei who struck first. Yet the narrow bridge at Uji, which Houjou deliberately left standing as part of his strategy to force the enemy to attack a predictable point, helped contain Burilgitei's warriors--his lieutenant Mouri Tokichika was thrown back on two separate occasions with heavy losses.

    Burilgitei did not take Houjou's bait regarding Byoudou-in. Although the warrior monks charged and retreated on several occasions, Burilgitei believed them to be small and insignificant in number. He sent 2,000 men under mingghan commanders Kobayakawa Kagemune and Yi Haeng-ni to eliminate them. With vigour, the men set the temple aflame and ensured the monks either fought in scattered units easily destroyed or died a burning death.

    At the urging of Hatakeyama Tokikuni (畠山時国), an ally of Yamana Toshiyuki who reluctantly defected to the Mongols, Adachi Tochika tried fording the river and attacking the Japanese flank. Hatakeyama accomplished the feat his adoptive ancestor Shigenori did at Uji in 1184, reaching the opposite shore before any other warrior (perhaps out of the need to prove his loyalty to the Mongols), but immediately was slain [9]. Adachi and his entire force performed little better, defeated by cavalry and skirmishers led by Kumagai Naomitsu and Wakasa Nobutsuna (uncle of Takeda Tokitsuna). Only a small number of men under the Tanba samurai Kuge Mitsunao (久下光直) survived, but they managed to slay the elderly Wakasa and bring his head to Burilgitei.

    Houjou's preoccupation with Burilgitei prevented him being able to contain Khayishan and Nanghiyadai. To avoid exhausting his main body of soldiers in the humid July heat, Khayishan and his cavalry rode ahead of the main body and flanked the Shogunate army. In a panic, Houjou sent Nanjou Yorikazu's cavalry to counterattack and rally morale, but this failed and Nanjou perished. Nanjou's absence allowed Burilgitei to cross the river thanks to Kikuchi Takamori's gunpowder troops laying down constant fire and smoke. Against orders from Houjou Sadatoki and the Imperial Court, the Houjou army disintegrated and retreated to Kyoto. The rearguard of Khayishan's army under Guo Bingyi (郭秉义) drove off the remnants, spending much time looting the manors and wealthy temples in the outskirts of Kyoto.

    Great panic spread in Kyoto, for it became clear the city would soon be under siege. Thousands of merchants and wealthy residents of the city fled and sporadic riots broke out, harshly suppressed by the Rokuhara Tandai, Imperial Police Agency, and armed court nobles. Every male citizen was ordered to aid in the defense of the city and the Emperor, yet morale was low. Most of the actual soldiers defending Kyoto melted away--most warrior monks returned to defend their temples at Nara or Mount Hiei, while the Sasaki clan warriors retreated to Omi Province to protect against Chonghur's pillaging expeditions.

    By July 25, the Mongol armies finished encircling Kyoto and blocked every single path of escape. Much of this was due to the arrival of Zhang Gui's army, which methodically eliminated what little opposition remained. Additionally, Shi Bi's army at last arrived in the area and began the siege of Mount Hiei--the monks of Mount Hiei, battered from the fierce fighting, would be unable to withstand the siege for long.

    The Shogunate had nothing with which to respond. Besides the remnants of Houjou Munenobu's army, the only active armies Japan possessed was the weakened force in the Hokuriku region, which was rapidly losing castles and manpower, the combined force of akutou and peasants in Kawachi Province, and the force under the chinjufu-shogun in Mutsu--combined this was no more than 35,000 warriors. To move the latter two armies to reinforce the former meant opening the way for attacks on Kamakura itself.

    The Eastern Envoy Saionji Kinhira escaped Kyoto before the siege began, bringing an urgent request for aid. Notoriously, Houjou Sadatoki supposedly replied "Someone who gives everything cannot give still more", a statement which became a Japanese proverb for indifference to suffering. No relief force was forthcoming--the siege of Kyoto would continue until the city fell.

    Author's notes
    ---​
    This entry contains the battles in Yamashiro Province. Clearly the situation is quite desperate for the Shogunate at this point. I have little to say other than I wanted to make it dramatic and give a suitable "last stand" battle for the Rokuhara Tandai, one that TTL's history books would often discuss in the context of the Mongol Empire's many victories. I picked Uji because it was the site of no less than three major battles (two in the Genpei War, one the decisive battle of the Joukyuu War)--it also has good strategic position given it is near a mountain pass to Omi Province (modern Shiga Prefecture) and an army could encamp and easily supply itself and prove a thorn in the side of any siege of Kyoto.

    This entry took a while to release because I was on vacation and needed a break from writing all this. I also was unsure whether to include a map of the campaign in Yamashiro Province--I will save that for a few entries from now and have it include all central Japan. I did include the Battle of Uji however.

    Next entry is the Siege of Kyoto, including the fate of the reigning Emperor and many prominent court nobles. I already have it written and just need to include more of the dialogue so it should be out in 1-2 weeks. After that I'll probably return to other theaters of the war. Thanks for reading!

    [1] - Kyoto/Heian-kyo became the capital in part due to challenges with Nara's Buddhist institutions--this is why only two temples (Tou-ji and Sai-ji) were permitted within its walls. Unfortunately for those who sought constraints on the power of Buddhism, numerous other temples sprang up around the city and became every bit as powerful as the temples of Nara.
    [2] - The Kuge clan and Kumagai clan held a longstanding rivalry over land rights that dated back to an argument before Minamoto no Yoritomo in 1192. OTL it was resolved in the early 14th century--TTL the Kuge choose to have the Mongols intervene in their dispute
    [3] - An arming sword, somewhat uncommon but known in medieval Russian lands, especially in the regions of Kiev and Galicia where Aleksandr Zakharievich's ancestors originated before their move to Kostroma. A younger Mongol prince like Khayishan would find it quite distinctive. Admittedly I am uncertain of the sorts of arms and armour the Russian Guard of the kheshig used, but it appears little about them is known besides several references to their existence and service
    [4] - The ancestors of the Kodama clan are unclear--one tradition, possibly a later one, holds they are descended from late 10th century politician Fujiwara no Korechika (藤原伊周), but another more likely one claims instead they are descended from one of Korechika's private secretaries named Arimichi no Koreyasu (有道惟能). Neither represents a particularly illustrious lineage given Korechika's circumstances (as he lost a power struggle).
    [5] - As noted before, the peace of the Kamakura era and weakening of their patrons in the imperial court brought a decline in the numbers and readiness of warrior monks, something which TTL would see a reversal of as courtiers (i.e. the Saionji) regain influence and Japan ends up in a life-or-death war
    [6] - Yamana Toshiyuki, a lesser son of the Yamana clan, planned a revolt OTL in 1300 although it never occurred, for he was arrested and executed by the Rokuhara Tandai. I cannot find what issues motivated him, although it was likely related to the typical challenges plaguing the gokenin (shogunal vassal) class in regards to the Houjou. So I don't think his actions here are too out of character
    [7] - Although this clan's surname "竹田" is usually read "Takeda", I'm using a less common reading to avoid confusion since the other Takeda come up quite a bit TTL. As a side note, Terado Castle was not built until 1336 IOTL, but TTL would probably be built earlier due to its strategic position, and likely still given to this clan since they were locally important. I left this lord unnamed, although he's probably the father of Taketa Narinobu (竹田成忍), Ashikaga Takeuji's ally and builder of the castle IOTL
    [8] - IOTL Yodo Castle, also called Yodoko (淀古城) to distinguish it from the nearby later castle, was not built until the 15th century. TTL it would be a point hastily fortified as the Mongols approach as it is a spit of land surrounded by rivers.
    [9] - Famously Hatakeyama Shigenori (畠山重忠) raced several other warriors across the Uji River in 1184. Hatakeyama Tokikuni is technically not his descendent--an Ashikaga married Shigenori's daughter and when the Hatakeyama lost a power struggle in 1205 and were wiped out, this branch of the Ashikaga were permitted to assume their name
     
    Last edited:
    Top